Skip to main content

Full text of "A study of Sir Thomas Wyatt's poems"

See other formats


:CO 

!oo 

:LO 
100 


A   STUDY   OF 
SIR   THOMAS   WYATT'S    POEMS 


s 


A  STUDY  OF 

SIR    THOMAS    WYATT'S 

POEMS 


BY 
A.   K.   FOXWELL,    M.A.   (LoND.) 


BEING    PART    I    OF    A    THESIS    APPROVED    FOR    THE    DEGREE 
OF    MASTER    OF    ARTS    IN    THE    UNIVERSITY 
OF    LONDON,    JUNE 


Xonfcon:   THnfv>er0itE  of  Xonfcon  {press 

PUBLISHED  FOR  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  LONDON  PRESS,  LTD. 
BY  HODDER  &  STOUGHTON,  WARWICK  SQUARE,  E.G. 

1911 


HODDER  AND   STOUGHTON 

PUBLISHERS    TO 


THE   UNIVERSITY   OF   LONDON   PRESS 


PR 

2.AOA 

n 


TO 

T.    GREGORY   FOSTER 


"  Da  che  concetto  ha  1'arte  intera  e  diva 
La  forma  e  gli  atti  d'alcun,  poi  di  quello 
D'umil  materia  un  semplice  modello 
£  '1  primo  parto  che  da  quel  deriva." 

MICHAEL  ANGELO. 


PREFATORY   NOTICE 

THIS  book  is  merely  an  introduction  to  an  edition  of 
Sir  Thomas  Wyatt's  Poems,  with  Life  and  Notes.  It  aims 
primarily  at  setting  forth  the  importance  of  the  E  MS. 
above  all  the  other  MSS.  for  the  following  reasons — 

1.  A  constant  system  of  a  versification  peculiar  to  the 

Wyatt  MS. 

2.  A  well-marked  order  of  poems,  and  development  of 

style. 

3.  Corrections  and  alterations  in  Wyatt's  hand  apart 

from  corrections  that  are  spurious. 

The  Poems,  with  the  Life  and  Notes,  are  in  MS.,  and  should 
form  the  second  part  to  the  book.  My  grateful  thanks  are 
due  to  Dr.  T.  Gregory  Foster,  for  help  throughout,  and 
particularly  for  his  loan  of  the  first  forty  poems  transcribed 
from  the  E  MS.  ;  to  Professor  W.  P.  Ker,  for  his  interest 
and  sympathy,  and  to  the  Officials  of  the  MS.  Department, 
British  Museum,  for  their  courteous  aid  in  palaeographical 
difficulties. 

A.  K.  F. 


CONTENTS 

CHAP.  PAGE 

I  INTRODUCTORY       ...            .  .  ~        .  .  '     '*.  .          1 

II  DESCRIPTION   OP   THE   MSS.       .            .  .  .  .  7 

III  COMPARISON   OF   THE    MSS.    E,    A,    AND  D  •  .'  .         11 

IV  THE    PSALMS             .            .            .            .  .  .  .  .20 

.  v    WYATT'S  LANGUAGE  AND  GRAMMAR       .        .  .       29 

VI      COMPARISON    OF   WYATT's   VERSIFICATION   WITH     PYNSON'S 

EDITION   OF   CHAUCER     ......         39 

VII      CHAUCERIAN    INFLUENCE          .            .            „  '•         .  .            .         52 

VIII      FRENCH    INFLUENCE        .  .  ,  ....          59 

IX      ITALIAN    INFLUENCE       .            .            .            .            .  .            .         79 

X      THE    COURT    POEMS   AND   ORIGINAL   COMPOSITIONS    _. ._    103 

XI      CLASSICAL    INFLUENCE   .            .            .            .            .  ...       117 

XII      CONCLUSION              .            .            .            .            .            .  .            .       119 

HISTORY   OF   THE    D    MS.       APPENDIX   A    .            .  .             .125 

SPECIMEN   SHEETS   OF    POEMS.       APPENDIX    B    .  .            .136 

SPECIMEN      SHEETS      FROM      THE     TABLE      OF     VARIANTS. 

APPENDIX   C  .  .    :       .  .  .  .  .       140 

FIRST    LINES   OF   THE    POEMS    IN    E    MS.       APPENDIX    D         .       147 
GLOSSARY       .  .  .  .  .  .  ...  .       153 

BIBLIOGRAPHY  156 


A    STUDY    OF 
SIR    THOMAS    WYATT'S    POEMS 

CHAPTER    I 

INTRODUCTORY 

TOTTEL'S  Miscellany  was  published  in  1557.  It  contained 
poems  by  the  Earl  of  Surrey,  Sir  Thomas  Wyatt,  Grimoald, 
and  "  Uncertayn  Authors."  Wyatt  had  been  dead  fifteen 
years ;  the  only  previous  publication  of  any  part  of  his 
poems  was  the  Penitential  Psalms,  issued  by  John  Harring 
ton,  the  father  of  the  translator  of  the  Orlando  Furioso. 
The  Miscellany  went  through  six  editions,  with  Tottel  as 
editor ;  a  seventh  edition  was  published  by  T.  Windet  in 
1585,  and  an  eighth  edition  by  R.  Robinson  in  1587. 

The  first  edition  marks  the  inauguration  of  the  modern 
English  anthology.  It  contains  careful  and  regular  verse, 
and  bears  witness  that  there  were  many  authors  who  could 
write  a  decasyllabic  line  with  ease,  but  none  whose  lips  had 
touched  the  glowing  coal  of  genius.  It  was,  in  fact,  the 
period  of  stillness  before  the  dawn,  the  time  of  inactivity 
which  always  has  preceded  a  great  epoch  in  literature. 
Thirty  years  later  Robinson's  edition  was  published  in  a 
time  of  intense  literary  activity.  Shakespeare  had  come 
to  London  (1586);  Marlowe  had  written  his  Tamburlaine,  in 
which  his  "  mighty  line  "  took  the  place  of  "  jigging  rhyme  " ; 
a  crowd  of  University  men — Nash,  Greene,  and  Peele  among 
them — had  taken  to  writing  as  a  profession ;  Sidney,  courtly 
poet  and  literary  critic,  was  just  dead;  Spenser  was  writing 
the  Faery  Queene. 

B  1 


2  SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S  POEMS 

Two  years  later,  Puttenham,  reviewing  the  field  of  litera 
ture  in  his  Arte  of  English  Poesie,  paid  his  great  tribute  of 
praise  to  the  two  chieftains  of  the  courtly  makers — the  Earl 
of  Surrey  and  Sir  Thomas  Wyatt. 

"  They  did,"  he  says,  "  greately  polish  our  rude  and 
homely  manner  of  vulgar  poesie  from  that  it  had  been  before, 
and  for  this  cause  may  justly  be  sayd  the  first  reformers  of 
our  English  metre  and  style;  "  and  again,  he  terms  them 
"  the  two  chief  lanternes  of  light  to  all  others  that  have 
since  employed  their  pennes  upon  English  Poesie  .  .  .  their 
conceits  were  lofty,  their  style  stately,  their  conveyance 
cleanely,  their  termes  proper,  their  metre  sweete  and  well 
proportioned,  in  all  imitating  very  naturally  and  studiously 
their  master,  Francis  Petrarcha." 

Puttenham,  in  this  encomium,  set  the  fashion  for  including 
Surrey  and  Wyatt  in  the  self -same  criticism.  Surrey,  too, 
was  placed  first,  an  honour  doubtless  due  to  his  rank,  but 
succeeding  generations  took  it  as  a  sign  of  his  literary 
superiority.  G.  F.  Nott,1  in  the  beginning  of  the  nineteenth 
century,  writes  of  Wyatt  and  Surrey  as  if  they  had  been 
companions,  who  composed  their  pieces  side  by  side  and 
criticized  one  another's  work.  The  Edinburgh  Review, 
December  1816,  however,  while  according  some  degree  of 
merit  to  the  Surrey  volume,  dismisses  the  Wyatt  volume 
in  these  words  :  "  Sir  Thomas  Wyatt  was  a  man  of  wit,  a 
shrewd  observer  and  a  subtle  politician,  but  in  no  true  sense 
of  the  word  was  he  a  poet,  and  since  our  object  is  to  criticize 
poetry  we  shall  now  take  our  leave  of  him  at  once.  Having 
caused  some  reputation  in  the  volume  devoted  to  Surrey, 
Mr.  Nott  bids  fair  to  lose  it  again  by  his  unwarrantable  zeal 
for  proportion  in  the  Wyatt  volume."  Time  has  had  its 
revenge;  Wyatt  and  others  who  were  laid  under  the  lash 
of  the  caustic  remarks  of  the  Edinburgh  reviewers,  are  now 
recognized  in  their  true  worth;  a  late  criticism,  which  has 
1  Works  of  Howard  and  Wyatt.  By  G.  F.  Nott.  2  vols.  1816. 


INTRODUCTORY  3 

exploded  the  false  theories  of  Surrey's  love  for  Geraldine,  has 
thrown  light  upon  the  position  of  the  two  poets  and  has 
unhesitatingly  declared  Wyatt  to  be  the  pioneer.  Wyatt 
was  Surrey's  senior  by  fifteen  years ;  he  had  written  the  bulk 
of  his  poems  by  1536,  while  all  the  evidence  goes  to  prove 
that  Surrey  did  not  begin  to  write  until  1536. 

The  Miscellany  was  reprinted  in  the  eighteenth  century, 
and  towards  the  end  of  the  century,  Warton,  in  his  History 
of  Literature,  wrote  a  just  criticism  of  Wyatt.  He  describes 
him  as  a  genius  of  a  moral  and  didactic  order,  capable  of 
composing  an  occasional  lyric  with  some  degree  of  sweet 
ness,  but  wanting  in  harmony  of  numbers  and  facility  of 
phraseology. 

In  1807,  the  projected  two-volume  edition  of  Bishop  Percy 
and  George  Stevens  was  burnt  in  the  great  fire  which  swept 
away  the  printing  establishment  of  Nichols.  Four  copies, 
previously  sent  out  for  final  revision,  escaped ;  and  one, 
belonging  to  Thomas  Park,  is  now  in  the  British  Museum. 
It  is  of  some  importance  because  it  contains  Wyatt's 
Psalms.  The  original  edition  of  John  Harrington  was 
evidently  used  in  the  compilation,  for  the  facsimile  title 
page  of  the  1549  edition  is  reprinted  in  this  copy. 

Five  years  later,  1812,  Dr.  John  Nott's  edition  of  Wyatt 
suffered  the  same  fate  through  a  printer's  fire. 

In  1816,  G.  F.  Nott,  the  nephew  of  Dr.  John  Nott,  pub 
lished  his  massive  two-volume  edition  of  Howard  and  Wyatt. 
He  used  the  material  gathered  together  by  his  uncle,  and  he 
seems  to  have  obtained  information  from  other  writers,  and 
borrowed  without  giving  the  authors  due  credit,  for  Mr. 
Padelford,  in  his  paper  on  the  Relations  of  the  1812  and  the 
1815—16  editions,^  describes  this  edition  as  "  the  most  surpris 
ing  of  literary  borrowings  ";  notes  in  the  1816  edition  are 
identical,  or  almost  identical  with  notes  made  in  Sewell  and 
Park's  editions  of  the  Miscellany  in  the  British  Museum. 
1  Anglia,  vol.  xxix,  part  ii. 

B  2 


4  SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S  POEMS 

Now,  the  chief  interest  in  the  1816  edition  lay  in  the  fact 
that  it  had  been  prepared  from  the  MSS. ;  and  G.  F.  Nott, 
in  his  introduction,  gave  as  his  aim  the  faithful  reproduction 
of  the  MSS.,  for  he  had  made  the  discovery  that  Tottel 
differed  from  the  MSS.  Recent  investigation,  however,  has 
proved  that  Nott's  text  can  by  no  means  claim  to  be  a 
faithful  reproduction  throughout;  but  he  collected  a  vast 
amount  of  information,  and  he  has  since  been  the  chief 
source  of  all  later  editions.  The  Aldine  edition  appeared 
in  1830,  Bell's  edition  in  1854,  Gilfillan's  edition  (Edinburgh) 
in  1858,  and  at  the  end  of  the  century,  Arber's  reprint  of 
the  Miscellany  and  the  Wyatt  and  Surrey  Anthology,  were 
published. 

Meanwhile  the  MSS.  had  come  into  the  possession  of  the 
British  Museum.  In  1848  the  Devonshire  MS.  was  acquired ; 
in  1889,  the  Egerton;  and  in  1900  a  further  addition  to 
Wyatt  and  Surrey's  poems  was  made  in  the  acquisition  of 
the  P  MS.  It  was  at  length  possible  to  go  to  the  sources; 
in  1895-7  Prof.  Fliigel  made  an  exact  transcript  of  the 
Egerton  MS.  in  his  contributions  to  the  Anglia,  vols. 
xviii-xix.  In  1906  Mr.  Padelford,  who  had  already  con 
tributed  Surrey's  MS.  poems  to  the  Anglia,  vol.  xxiii, 
published  the  Sixteenth  Century  Lyrics,  in  the  Belles  Lett  res 
Series,  including  thirty  of  Wyatt 's  poems  from  the  MS.,  and 
for  the  first  time  exact  transcripts  of  Wyatt  appeared  in  an 
anthology. 

The  relative  values  of  the  various  MSS.  and  of  Tottel's 
edition  still  remain  undecided,  although  certain  opinions 
have  been  advanced.  Prof.  Fliigel  thinks  that  Tottel  is  the 
best  text  :  he  says,  "  dass  der  Text  von  E  nicht  der  beste, 
glatteste,  und  am  leichtesten  zu  geniessende  ist,  sieht  man 
sofort,  T  besonders  stellt  einen  viel  glatteren,  poetischeren, 
aber  auch  viel  spateren  Text  dar,  einen  Text,  der  mehr  der 
Zeit  der  Elisabeth  als  der  Heinrich  VIII  angehort.  Was  E 
so  wertvoll  macht  ist  die  Thatsache,  dass  es  Wyatts  eigene 


INTRODUCTORY  5 

urspriingliche  Fassung  haufig  in  seiner  eigenen  Hand 
giebt." 

With  regard  to  the  A  and  D  MSS.,  Profs.  Fliigel  and 
Padelford  decide  that  A  is  tolerably  faithful  to  the  E  text; 
curiously,  however,  both  these  critics  give  two  instances 
of  alteration  in  the  A  text  which  in  fact  do  not  occur.  This 
will  be  referred  to  later  in  the  examination  of  the  MSS., 
page  9. 

Mr.  Padelford  says  of  the  D  MS.,  "  I  find  that  though  D 
is  a  pre-Elizabethan  MS.  it  is  less  cautious  in  emendation 
than  A,  in  fact,  next  to  E  it  (i.  e.  A)  is  the  most  trustworthy 
of  the  Wyatt  MSS." 

Now  the  D  MS.  is  not  only  "  pre-Elizabethan  "  but 
contemporary  with  Wyatt;  it  contains  contributions  by, 
and  signatures  of,  personal  friends  of  his,  and  the  question 
that  arises  in  reading  the  views  of  the  above  mentioned 
critics  is  :  "  Are  the  differences  in  the  D  MS.  to  be  taken  as 
emendations,  or  are  they  Wyatt's  first  drafts  which  have 
been  corrected  in  his  autograph  (E)  MS.  ?  " 

Again,  if  A  is  the  most  trustworthy  of  the  MSS.  after  E, 
wherein  lies  its  excellence  ?  Clearly  the  variants  in  A  must 
be  of  a  different  type  from  those  in  D.  The  question  can 
only  be  decided  by  a  comparison  of  the  variants  in  the  three 
important  MSS.  E,  A,  and  D;  and  by  a  further  comparison 
of  the  variants  with  those  of  Tottel's  edition.  The  E  MS. 
must  be  taken  as  the  basis  of  inquiry  because  it  is  Wyatt's 
autograph  volume;  and  if  Wyatt  has  followed  any  sys 
tematic  method  in  form  and  style,  the  comparison  of  the 
variants  will  reveal  that  style;  it  will,  moreover,  make 
clear  to  us  whether  deviations  from  his  earlier  style 
have  justified  the  alterations  found  in  the  text  of  Tottel's 
Miscellany. 

The  comparison  of  variants,  then,  must  disclose  :  (1) 
Wyatt's  system  of  work  (if  he  had  one),  (2)  the  deviations 
from  this  system  in  the  other  MSS.,  and  (3)  will  further  show 


6  SIR   THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

whether  Tottel's  variations  are  justified  by  an  alteration 
of  method  seen  in  Wyatt's  later  work. 

Once  and  for  all,  this  paper  is  not  concerned  with  a 
smoother,  better,  or  more  poetical  text,  but  with  Wyatt's 
text,  in  order  to  discover  his  method  of  procedure,  as  the 
pioneer  of  our  modern  poetry.  It  was  he  who  brought  order 
out  of  chaos  and  re-established  the  line  of  five  stresses — 
the  line  which  figures  so  largely  in  Chaucer,  and  which  had 
become  a  forgotten  art  since  his  day.  With  Wyatt  we  go 
into  the  workshop  to  see  how  he  accomplished  his  task;  we 
do  not  expect  perfection  of  form  or  transcendental  genius; 
because  he  was  engaged  in  the  foundation  of  the  building, 
and  not  in  the  ornamentation  of  it.  He  introduced  certain 
forms  and  marked  out  a  definite  way.  The  Elizabethans 
added  the  finishing  touches. 


CHAPTER    II 

DESCRIPTION    OF   THE    MSS. 

THE  poems  of  Sir  Thomas  Wyatt  are  found  in  the 
following  MSS.  :— 

The  Egerton  (E)  MS.  No.  2711  British  Museum. 

The  Devonshire  (D)  MS.  Add  17492 

The  Harrington  (A)  MS.  No.  2,  Add.  28635      „ 

The  P  MS.   Add.  36529 

The  Harleian  MS.  No.  78 

The  Harrington  MS.  No.  1,  Add.  28636 

The  Parker  MS.  Corpus  Christi  Library,  Cambridge. 

The  poems  in  the  E  MS.  are  written  in  a  fine  hand,  signed 
and,  in  some  cases,  corrected,  by  Sir  Thomas  Wyatt.  On 
f.  54a  and  ff.  66-100  the  poems  are  written  in  Wyatt's  own 
handwriting;  they  include  the  Psalms,  which  are  written 
carelessly,  and  show  marks  of  correction  and  re-correction 
by  the  author. 

One  poem  of  Surrey's  occurs — a  sonnet  written  in  praise 
of  the  Psalms,  beginning — 

The  Great  Macedon  that  owte  of  Perse  chased. 

Surrey's  sonnet  is  written  by  another  hand,  on  a  blank  page 
immediately  preceding  the  Psalms.  The  latter  part  of  the 
MS.  contains  Sir  John  Harrington's  version  of  the  Penitential 
Psalms  written  in  six-lined  stanzas,  a  page  of  moral  sayings 
in  Latin  and  English,  and  twelve  French  epigrams,  including 
one  of  C.  Marot's.  Nott  considers  that  the  sentences  and 
epigrams  are  written  in  Wyatt's  hand;  this,  however,  is  not 

7 


8  SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

the  case,  for  the  handwriting  differs  considerably  from  that 
of  the  Psalms,  which  we  know  to  be  Wyatt's.  See  copy 
of  Wyatt's  letter,  Cotton  MS.  Vesp.  F  XIII,  f.  160b.  The 
handwriting  is  most  likely  that  of  John  Harrington,  into 
whose  possession  the  MS.  came  on  Wyatt's  death.  The  MS. 
suffered  considerably  from  the  zeal  of  Puritan  members  of  the 
family.  Regarding  secular  poetry  as  the  work  of  the  devil, 
they  endeavoured  to  efface  the  original  contents  by  using 
the  volume  as  a  note- book  to  mark  down  heads  of  sermons, 
Hebrew  sentences,  and  mathematical  problems.  For  this 
reason,  it  is  extremely  difficult  in  some  parts  to  decipher 
Wyatt's  writing,  but  in  spite  of  the  vandalism,  Wyatt's 
ink  has  proved  more  indelible  than  that  of  the  puritans. 

That  the  poems  were  intended  for  publication  is  evident 
from  certain  headings  in  the  E  MS.  The  rondeaus  and  short 
poems  are  marked  1  Ent. ;  the  sonnets,  2  Ent. ;  the  larger  odes, 
3  Ent. ;  the  Psalms,  4  Ent. ;  the  satires,  5  Ent. ;  and  two  letters 
"  written  to  hys  son  oute  of  Spain  "  (and  evidently  copied 
later  by  a  different  hand),  are  marked  Ent.  6. 

The  Devonshire  (D)  MS.  is  a  small  quarto  volume,  and 
consists  chiefly  of  lyrics,  sixty-three  of  which  are  found 
in  no  other  MS.,  nor  in  Tottel ;  for  this  reason  alone  it  is 
highly  important.  The  poems  in  the  earlier  part  of  the 
volume  are  not  written  continuously  as  in  the  E  MS.,  but 
occur  in  small  groups,  interspersed  with  poems  by  well- 
known  personages  at  the  court  of  Henry  VIII.  Further 
on,  ff.  69-87,  a  large  group  of  Wyatt's  poems  are  written 
continuously  and  in  one  handwriting,  signed  in  the  same 
style  as  the  autograph  poems  in  the  E  MS.,  i.  e.  two  letters, 
T.V.  interlaced. 

The  D  MS.  is  of  peculiar  interest;  its  history  and  the 
problems  connected  with  it  are  discussed  in  Appendix  I. 

The  A  MS.  is  a  transcript  of  a   MS.  said  to  have  been 


DESCRIPTION   OF   THE   MSS.  9 

formerly  in  the  possession  of  Mr.  Harrington  of  Bath.  The 
original  has  disappeared.  This  MS.  contains  many  of  the 
sonnets,  besides  the  satires,  the  Penitential  Psalms,  and  a 
few  lyrics;  and  poems  by  uncertain  authors. 

Prof.  Fliigel  and  Mr.  Padelford  consider  that  this  MS. 
does  not  greatly  differ  from  E,  and  Mr.  Padelford  prefers 
it  to  the  D  MS.  Both  critics  quote  instances  where  A 
occasionally  differs  from  E,  resulting  in  the  alteration  of 
the  sense;  but  in  two  instances  quoted  by  them  the  state 
ments  are  incorrect.  The  first  instance  occurs  in  the 

sonnet — 

My  galy  charged  with  forgetfulness, 

the  reading  of  1.  4  in  E  MS.  is  :  "  that  is  my  lord  stereth 
with  cruelnes  "  ;  now  the  same  reading  is  found  in  A  MS., 
but  both  critics  quote  the  line  as  :  "  that  is  my  lord  stereth 
up  with  cruelnes."  Mr.  Padelford  followed  Fliigel  here,  but 
later,  when  he  included  this  sonnet  in  the  Sixteenth  Century 
Lyrics,  he  gave  no  alteration  in  the  reading  of  A. 

The  second  instance  occurs  in  the  sonnet,  "  Ther  was  never 
ffile."  The  A  reading  is  shown  to  differ  from  that  in  E. 
But  there  are  two  versions  in  A,  f.  37  and  f.  40.  The  first 
version,  f.  37,  is  different  from  that  in  E,  and  follows  the 
D  MS.;  the  second  version,  f.  40,  is  exactly  like  E  except 
one  word,  written  in  the  past  tense  in  E  (pardond)  and  in 
the  present  tense  in  A  (pardons).  This  difference  may  be 
safely  assumed  to  be  a  copyist's  error. 

Prof.  Fliigel  evidently  compared  the  first  version  of  the 
A  MS.  with  E,  in  ignorance  of  the  fact  that  a  second 
version  in  the  A  MS.  followed  the  reading  of  the  E  version. 
The  A  MS.  contains  four  poems  which  are  found  in  no  other 
MS.,  but  are  included  in  Tottel's  Miscellany — 

(1)  The  flaming  sighes  that  boile  within  my  breast. 

(2)  The  pillar  pearisht  is  wherto  I  lent. 

(3)  A  ladye  gave  me  a  gyfte  she  had  not. 

(4)  Stond  who  so  list  upon  the  slipper  top. 


10  SIR   THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

The  P  MS.  is  the  latest  accession  to  the  Wyatt  MS.  It 
contains  nine  of  Wyatt's  poems;  two  of  which  are  included 
in  Tottel,  but  found  in  no  other  MS.  They  are — 

(1)  Luckes  my  fair  falcon. 

(2)  A  face  that  shuld  content  me. 

Thomas  Park  used  this  MS.  for  the  Nugce  Antiquce,  1804. 

The  Harleian  MS.  contains  seven  of  Wyatt's  poems, 
three  are  included  by  Tottel,  but  are  found  in  no  other  MS. ; 
they  are — 

(1)  Under  this  stone  ther  lieth  at  rest. 

(2)  Sighes  air  my  fode,  drinck  ar  my  teares. 

(3)  Like  as  the  wind  with  raging  blast. 

The  Harrington  No.  1  is  an  exact  transcript  of  the  Egerton 
MS.;  it  needs  no  consideration. 

The  Parker  MS.1  contains  the  only  complete  version  of 
the  satire,  "  Mine  owne  John  Poynz."  All  the  other  MSS. 
are  deficient  in  a  line  or  two,  while  the  E  MS.,  through  a 
missing  page,  has  lines  1-52  wanting.  One  other  poem — 

Lyke  as  the  byrde  within  the  cage  enclosed — 
is  found  in  this  MS.  only,  but  is  included  in  Tottel. 

The  MSS.  E,  D,  and  A  furnish  the  bulk  of  the  poems, 
and  D  contains  poems  not  found  in  Tottel.  The  other  MSS. 
contain  eighteen  poems  between  them,  all  found  in  Tottel, 
but  are  interesting  as  giving  MS.  proof  of  Wyatt's  author 
ship;  they  are  not  necessary,  however,  in  the  investigation 
of  the  variants. 

1  Corpus  Christi  College  Library,  Cambridge. 


CHAPTER    III 

COMPARISON    OF   THE   MSS.    E,    A,    AND    D 

THE  poems  in  the  MSS.  E,  A,  and  D  are  divided  into 
three  groups  for  the  purpose  of  discovering  the  differences 
in  the  nature  of  the  variants. 

1.  Poems  common  to  all  three  MSS. 

2.  Poems  common  to  the  A  and  D  MSS. 

3.  Poems  common  to  the  D  and  E  MSS. 

Group  1  is  fairly  representative  of  Wyatt's  work.  It 
includes  six  sonnets,  three  epigrams,  and  poems  in  stanzas 
of  seven,  six,  five,  and  four  lines  respectively,  and  satires. 
Specimens  of  the  variants  of  these  poems  are  given  in 
Appendix  C. 

An  examination  of  these  variants  gives  the  following 
results — 

1.  The  number  of  instances  where  A  differs  from  E  is 

small  in  the  sonnets;  very  slight  in  the  odes,  and 
considerable  in  the  satires. 

2.  The  D  version  differs  considerably  from  E,  and  the 

style  of  difference  in  D  is  unlike  that  of  A. 

The  Sonnets  in  A  are  often  found  to  be  exact  transcripts 
of  the  E  version;  the  only  instance  where  A  differs  con 
siderably  is  in  the  sonnet,  "  Ther  was  never  ffile  ";  and  it 
has  already  been  shown  that  A  contains  two  versions;  the 
first  follows  D,  and  the  second  follows  E.  It  was  the  com 
parison  of  the  first  version  with  E  instead  of  the  second 
that  caused  Prof.  Fliigel  to  quote  this  sonnet  as  an 

11 


12  SIR   THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

example  of  the  difference  of  reading  in  the  A  and  E  MSS.1 
The  nature  of  the  differences  in  the  A  and  E  MSS.  is  as 
follows  : — 

(a)  The  E  and  A  versions  differ  in  slight  words  ;  (6)  in  some  poems, 
particularly  the  satires,  there  is  a  tendency  to  add  an  extra  syllable  to  the 
line  in  the  A  version,  for  example — 

E  thevyn  (a  very  rare  contraction),         A  the  heaven  ; 

„  feld,  »   feldish  ; 

„  toseke,  »   to  seke  f  or  ; 

„  spyd,  »   espyd. 

(e)  Differences  having  the  appearance  of  copyist's  errors— 

E  se  a  drag  net,  A  set  a  drag  net ; 

„  sitting,  „   sticking  ; 

„  ye  do  misseke,  „  ye  do  mislike. 

(d)  Change  in  the  idea  (1)  for  political  reasons,  (2)  through  a  want  of 

understanding  of  the  original — 

(1)  E  So  sacks  of  dirt  be  fitted  up  A  So  sacks  of  dirt  be  filled: 

in  the  cloyster ;  the  neat  courtier. 

(2)  E  Lerne  at  Eittson  that  in  a  A  Lerne  of  the  ladde  that  in  a 

long  white  cote  ;  long  white  cote. 

(e)  The  absence  of  an  archaic  word  in  A — 

E  so  swine  ...  A  so  swin  .  .  . 

„  .  .  .  chaw  the  tordes  ;  „  .  .  .  chaw  dung. 

One  alteration  occurs  which  is  difficult  to  explain— 

E  Onles  it  be  as  to  a  calfe  A  Onles  it  be  as  to  a  Dogge 

a  chese  ;  a  chese. 

Nature  of  the  differences  in  E  and  D  : — 

1.  The  reading  in  the  D  version  is  occasionally  found  as  the  first  reading 
in  the  E  MS,  which  is  crossed  out,  and  the  corrected  word  over-written 
in  Wyatt's  hand,  thus — 

D  Who  hath  herd  of  such  E.  Who  hath  herd  of  such 

tyranny  before  ;  cruelty 

tyranny  before. 

2.  A  weak  initial  syllable  is  sometimes  omitted  in  E — 

T>  Now  farewell  love  ;  E  Farewell  love. 


1  The  whole  Table  of  Variants  is  in  MS.,  but  for  purposes  of  utility  only 
specimens  are  shown  in  this  book.     See  Appendix  C,  page  140. 


COMPARISON   OF   THE   MSS.  13 

3.  Plurals  found  in  D  are  sometimes  corrected  for  the  singular  in  E — 

D  Thy  baytid  hokes  ;  E  Thy  baytid  hoke. 

4.  Substitution  of  a  better  word  in  E — 

D  Under  the  scornful  brow  ;      E  Under  disdaynful  brow. 

5.  Alliteration  in  D  avoided  in  E — 

D  My  grete  greiff  ;  E  My  grete  payne. 

6.  The  pronouns  are  occasionally  altered  from  particular  (D)  to  general 

(E)- 

D  Patiens  do  what  she  will  ;       E  Patience  do  what  they  will. 

Now  these  changes  are  such  as  an  author  is  likely  to  make 
in  his  work,  whereas  the  variants  in  A  suggest  copyist's 
errors,  or  emendations  made  for  various  reasons  at  a  later 
time  than  the  author  wrote. 

If  the  difference  in  the  variants  of  the  E  and  D  versions 
are  due  to  the  author,  D  must  contain  the  earlier  versions 
which  were  later,  but  in  Wyatt's  lifetime,  copied  into  the 
E  MS.,  and  revised  by  him.  If  the  poems  common  to  D 
and  E  (Group  3)  corroborate  this  view,  there  will  be  just 
reason  for  concluding  that  D  contains  earlier  versions  of 
the  poems.  t 

GROUP  2 

The  poems  common  to  the  A  and  E  MSS.  are  sonnets, 
satires,  and  the  Song  of  lopas;  short  poems,  and  the  Psalms. 
The  satires  have  been  considered  under  Group  1  because 
portions  of  the  satires  are  found  in  D.  The  Psalms  will  be 
considered  by  themselves  and  compared  with  the  1807 
copy  of  the  Psalms  (Percy  &  Stevens  edition). 

Nature  of  the  variants — 

As  in  the  first  group,  the  sonnets  show  slight  differences 
and  copyist's  errors.  In  the  sonnet,  "  My  galy  charged 
with  forge tfulness,"  the  word  "  light  "  is  crossed  out  in 


14  SIR  THOMAS  WYATT'S    POEMS 

the  Aversion  and  replaced  by  the  word  "lyfe";   the  line 

reads — 

lyfe 

As  tho  that  deth  were  ligb* l  in  such  a  case. 

This  is  no  doubt  an  error  due  to  the  connecting  of  two 
opposite  ideas,  such  as  day  and  night,  life  and  death  (as 
here).  There  is  a  similar  case  in  the  D  MS.  where  "  day  and 
nyght  "  occurs  and  "  day  and  howre  is  required  for  the  rhyme. 

The  sonnet  "  Avysing  the  bright  bemes,"  E,  reads 
"  Ad vy sing,"  in  A.  It  is  derived  from  the  verb  "  avissare, 
to  gaze  at;  the  copyist  of  the  A  version  alters  the  word 
to  "  advising."  In  one  instance  the  words  "  hir  of  cruelnes  " 
occur  in  E.  This  is  not  understood  by  the  copyist  of  the 
A  version,  and  he  left  a  gap  in  the  line.  Another  "  Italian- 
ate  "  word,  atraced,  (E)  is  altered  to  araced  (A),  youthely 
desire  (E)  is  altered  to  youthely  fraile  desire  (A).  In  the 
last  case  it  will  be  seen  that  an  extra  syllable  is  gained  in 
the  A  version,  but  the  insertion  of  the  word  "  fraile  "  in 
A  balances  youthely  in  E,  for  it  was  meant  to  be  read  as  a 
trisyllable,  and  the  A  copyist  took  it  for  a  dissyllable.  The 
poem  "  Mine  olde  dere  enemy  "  varies  considerably.  For 
example — 

E.  st.  XIX,  1.  5-  A. 

1.  5.      He  is  ru|ler:  and    sins  then      He     is  |  ruler  |  sins      which  |  bell 
|  never  |  bell  strikes  |  nevjer  strikes  | 

1.  6.    Where    I  am  |  that  I  j  here  That    I  j  here    not  |  as   sound  j  ing 

not  |  my  plainte  |  to  renew  to  |  reneue 

1.  7.    And  he  |  himself  |  he  know-  My    plaintes :      |     Himself    |     he 

eth  |  that  1  say  \  is  true.  |  knowjeth  that  |  I  say  j  is  truej 

E.  st.  VI.  2-  A. 

Or  els  ainy  ojthr  gift  |  geven  |        Or     oth|er    gift  |  geven  [  me    of  | 
me  of  |  nature  (Alexandrine).  nature. 

The  changes  made  in  the  A  version  in  the  above  examples 
are   in  order  to  bring  the  lines  into  the  compass  of    ten 

1  The  Italian  runs:  Che  la  tempesta  e'l  fin  par  ch'abbi  a  scherno. 
Wyatt  translates  freely,  "  As  tho  that  deth  were  light  in  such  a  case.'* 


COMPARISON   OF  THE  MSS. 


15 


syllables  :  the  E  version  comes  into  a  five-stressed  line l  by 
slurring  vowels  in  juxtaposition  and  by  admitting  trisyllabic 
feet;  but  this  is  one  of  the  most  faulty  of  Wyatt's  poems, 
and  by  its  position  in  the  E  MS.  is  an  early  attempt. 

The  style  of  variant  in  Group  2  is  similar  to  that  in  Group 
1,  namely,  differences  of  slight  words,  copyists'  errors, 
changes  which  ensure  a  ten-syllable  line  in  A,  and  alteration 
to  avoid  archaic,  or  Italianate  words. 

GROUP  3. — Poems  common  to  D  and  E. 
Rondeaus,  Odes  and  Songs. 

The  following  examples  in  the  variants  produce  a  better 
poetical  effect  in  the  E  version — 

1.  "  Behold  love-" 

D  To  the  disdaynful 
To  the  dispyteful  ; 

2.  "  Resound  my  voice — ' 

D  0  Tygers  hert  who  hath  thus 

clokid  the 

that  art  so  cruel  covered  with 
bewtie  ; 

3.  "  They  fle  from  me— " 

But  sins  that  I  so  gentilly 

am  servid 
What  think  you  by  this  that 

she  hath  deservid ; 

4.  "  I  find  no  peace — " 

I  flye  aboute  the  hevin  yet 
can  I  not  aryse  ; 

5.  "  Hevyn  and  erth — " 

My  herte,   my  lowke,  my 

teris 
Myn  lyes  my  words  and  eke 

my  drery  chere  ; 

6.  "  Desire  alas  my  master  and  my  fo."     This  epigram  differs  in  every 

line,  it  is  written  out  entire  in  the  Variant  Table.  E  has  the 
stronger  and  more  poetical  version,  the  phrasing  is  better  and 
alliteration  is  avoided  in  the  last  line. 


E  To  the  disdaynful 
To  the  spiteful. 

E  0   stony   hert   ho    hath    thus 

joyned   the 

So  cruell  thou  art  cloked  with 
bealtie. 

But  sins  that  I  so  kyndely  am 

servid 
/  would  jain  know  what  she 

hath  deserved 

I  flye  above  the  ivind  yet  can  I 
not  arise. 

My  face  my  lowke  my  teres 
Myn  lyes  .  .  . 


Wyatt  employs  Alexandrines  occasionally;  see  last  quotation  on  p.  14. 


16  SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

In  all  these  examples,  the  E  version  is  an  improvement 
on  the  D  version.  Example  1  avoids  a  repetition  of  the 
prefix  "  dis;  "  Example  2  alters  "  Tygers  hert "  with  its  idea 
of  fierce  cruelty,  to  "  stony  hert,"  in  order  to  express  the 
coldness  of  the  lady.  The  alteration  of  "  gentilly  "  for 
"  kyndely  "  in  Example  3  avoids  repetition,  for  gentilnes 
occurs  in  a  previous  line,  and  the  idea  is  this  :  Through  my 
gentleness  I  have  been  made  to  suffer,  and  am  now  treated 
"  gentilly  "  by  her  ...  "  gentilly  "  is  used  ironically,  but 
gives  a  false  idea,  for  if  the  lover  receives  "  gentilnes  "  for 
"  gentihies  "  he  cannot  complain.  The  ironical  meaning  is 
therefore  better  brought  out  by  another  word. 

Example  4. — The  D  version  translates  the  Italian  "  e 
volo  supra  '1  cielo,"  but  the  E  version  expresses  the  existence 
"  of  the  two  contraries  in  oon  degre,"  by  showing  that 
there  was  no  apparent  obstacle  in  the  way  of  his  flight. 
"  I  flye  above  the  wind  yet  can  I  not  arise,"  E. 

Example  5. — The  E  version  prevents  confusion  of  ideas, 
by  expressing  the  outward  signs  of  grief  only,  "  My  face, 
my  lowke.  .  .  .  The  D  version  confuses  the  metaphor  of 
the  outward  signs  with  the  hidden  seat  of  grief,  ..."  My 
hert,  my  lowke.  .  .  . 

The  weak  initial  syllable  is  occasionally  suppressed 
in  E— 

D  And  therwithal  swetely  .  .  . ;     E  Therwithal  swetely. 

The  pronoun  is  changed  from  the  particular  to  the 
general — 

D  I  am  not  ded  altho  I    had  a    E   He  is  not   dede  that  sometyme 
fall  ;  had  a  fall. 

The  variants  in  E  and  D,  Group  3,  are  similar  to  those 
in  Group  1 .  The  E  version  in  many  instances  is  an  amend 
ment  of  the  D  version,  and  is  of  such  a  character  as  an 
author  would  be  likely  to  make  in  his  work  when  he  had 
attained  to  greater  skill  in  composition. 


COMPARISON   OF   THE   MSS.  17 

There  is  one  example  in  D  of  an  amended  version.  The 
Rondeau,  "  Thou  hast  no  faith,"  has  an  extra  syllable  in 
nearly  every  line,  in  order  to  obtain  a  regular  decasyllabic 
version — 

D  Thou  hast  no  faith  of  him  that  E  Thou  hast  no  faith  of  him  that 

eke  hath  none  hath  none 

but  thou  must  love  him  nedes  but  thou  must  love  him  nedes 

bye  good  reason  bye  reson 

for  as  the  proverbe  saith  ryght  for  as  saieth  a  proverbe  nota- 

notable  ble 

Everything    seketh    his    sem-  Eche  thing  seketh  his  sembla- 

blable  ;  ble. 

Now  it  is  extremely  rare  that  a  variant  in  the  E  version  is 
caused  by  the  addition  of  a  syllable  for  the  sake  of  metre 
alone,  and  in  D  this  is  the  only  example  of  the  kind  that 
occurs.  This  rondeau  probably  circulated  in  MS.  before  it 
was  copied  into  D  MS.  and  was  altered  during  its  circulation.1 
The  original  version  was  evidently  copied  into  the  E  MS.; 
in  the  other  cases  E  has  been  corrected ;  proofs  are  found  hi 
the  crossing  out  in  E  of  the  original  D  version,  the  im 
provement  in  phraseology,  and  the  clearer  expression  of 
the  idea. 

Summing  up  the  results  of  the  comparison  of  the  variants 
in  E,  A,  and  D :  A  shows  signs  of  being  copied  at  a  later 
period  without  the  supervision  of  the  author  ;  hence 
copyist's  errors,  misunderstanding  of  words  derived  from 
the  Italian,  changes  for  political  reasons,  and  occasional 

1  This  is  a  very  important  point.  The  E  version  is  a  sonnet  hitherto 
regarded  as  hopelessly  irregular,  yet  it  was  never  corrected  by  Wyatt. 
It  was  probably  one  of  his  metrical  experiments,  for  which  he  had 
Dante's  authority  in  combining  lines  of  various  lengths,  here  eights  and 
tens,  with  extra  end  syllables,  making  a  ninth  or  eleventh.  Wyatt  was 
closely  studying  form  at  this  time,  and  noted  the  Italian  preference 
(Dante's  authority)  for  odd  numbers.  Wyatt  read  Dante's  treatise  in 
Trissino's  Italian  version,  published  for  the  first  time  together  with 
Trissino's  Poetica,  1529,  but  instead  of  employing  weak  endings,  the 
last  syllable  in  every  case  is  accented, 
c 


18  SIR   THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

alterations  to  ensure  a  ten-syllable  line.  There  are  no 
changes  in  language  or  in  meaning  in  order  to  obtain  a 
better  version  of  the  poem.  The  change  made  for  political 
reasons  gives  some  clue  to  the  date  of  the  A  version. 

E  So  sackes  of  durt  be  filled  up  A  So  sacks  of  dirt  be  filled  :  the 

in  the  cloyster  ;  neat  courtier. 

Tottel  keeps  the  reading  of  A.  The  Miscellany  was 
printed  in  1557,  a  year  previous  to  Elizabeth's  accession. 
Mary  came  to  the  throne  in  1553,  and  it  was  during  her  reign 
that  reflections  on  monastic  life  were  regarded  as  heretical, 
and  were  punished  accordingly.  The  satires  in  the  A  version 
are  therefore  not  earlier  than  1553,  or  later  than  1557.  By 
internal  evidence,  part  of  the  A  version  is  at  least  eleven 
years  later  than  Wyatt,  who  died  in  1542.  Language  had 
become  more  fixed,  spelling  more  uniform,  and  the  ten- 
syllable  line  was  written  with  ease.  The  copyist  of  the  A 
version  at  times  either  misunderstood  or  was  ignorant  of 
the  expression  and  the  metre  of  Wyatt. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  variants  in  D  bear  evidence  of 
being  the  original  version,  for  they  are  found  in  E,  corrected 
by  Wyatt  in  his  own  handwriting.  The  versions  in  E  are 
characteristic  of  the  author. 

There  is  no  attempt  in  the  E  MS.  to  regulate  the  line  to 
a  ten-syllable,  but  a  five-stressed  line  may  be  made  out  by 
admitting  trisyllabic  feet  and  slurring  vowels  with  occasional 
Alexandrines.  The  addition  or  omission  of  syllables  is 
never  found  for  the  sake  of  the  metre  only,  whereas  in  A 
there  is  a  distinct  tendency  to  bring  the  line  within  the 
compass  of  ten  syllables  (i.  e.  of  five  Iambic  feet).  There 
is  but  one  instance  in  D  in  which  a  poem  has  evidently 
been  corrected  for  the  sake  of  the  metre;  the  non-corrected 
form  is  found  in  E,  and  is  meant  as  a  metrical  experiment 
by  Wyatt. 

D,  except  in  this  one  instance,  shows  signs  of  containing 


COMPARISON   OF   THE   MSS.  19 

the  first  versions,  and  E  is  the  corrected  version  of  D  ; 
certain  characteristic  changes  are  observable  in  E  which 
point  to  correction  (by  the  author)  of  the  D  text. 

The  nature  of  the  variants  in  A,  E,  and  D  are  uniform 
throughout  the  MSS.,  but  vary  considerably  from  one 
another. 


C  2 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE   PSALMS 

The  Penitential  Psalms  remain  to  be  considered.  They 
are  written  in  Wyatt's  own  hand,  and  except  for  the  Song 
of  lopas  (unfinished)  they  are  the  last  entries  made  in 
the  E  MS.  They  were  printed  by  John  Harrington  and 
Thomas  Raynauld  in  1549,  and  they  are  found  in  the  A 
version,  but  were  not  included  in  Tottel's  Miscellany. 

The  question  of  the  Psalms  is  important.  Nott  suggested 
that  Wyatt  may  have  written  another  version,  carefully 
corrected,  because  the  Psalms  in  the  E  MS.  show  signs  of 
being  hastily  written,  and  are  corrected  and  re -corrected, 
giving  the  impression  that  the  E  MS.  contains  the  rough 
draft. 

The  Psalms  were  written  in  1540,  during  the  latter  part 
of  the  year;  Wyatt  was  imprisoned  in  1541.  If  the  Psalms 
had  been  revised  again,  and  another  copy  made,  as  Nott 
suggests,  it  must  have  been  at  the  end  of  his  life,  154 1-2. x 
John  Harrington  in  all  probability  would  have  received 
this  version,  together  with  the  E  MS.,  on  Wyatt's  death,  and 
would  have  used  it  for  the  publication  of  the  Psalms  in  1549. 
If  striking  differences  occur,  they  should  be  traced  in  the 
1807  edition  of  Percy  and  Stevens,  for  these  editors  used 
the  1549  edition,  together  with  the  MSS.,  to  make  their 
variorum  edition  of  the  Psalms,  which  is  to  be  seen  in 

1  But  from  his  release,  1541,  to  his  death  in  1542,  he  was  actively  engaged 
in  the  King's  service.  During  this  last  eighteen  months  of  his  life,  Henry 
VIII  seems  to  have  placed  more  trust  in  Wyatt  than  in  any  other  man  in 
the  kingdom. 

20 


THE   PSALMS  21 

Thomas  Park's  copy,  in  the  British  Museum.  Now  refer 
ences  are  made  in  this  copy  to  the  MSS.  and  "  P.O."  These 
letters  evidently  stand  for  printed  copy,  i.  e.  the  1549  copy. 
Where  "  P.O."  differs  from  the  MSS.  it  is  found  to  agree 
with  the  E  version  ;  it  is  therefore  safe  to  conclude  that 
Wyatt  did  not  make  another  copy  of  the  Psalms  ;  as  they 
appear  in  the  E  version,  so  they  were  printed  by  John 
Harrington. 

The  most  important  variants  in  the  Psalms  will  be  found 
on  page  145  of  the  Variant  Table.  A  has  slight  variants 4 
such  as  have  been  noted  throughout  the  poems — omission 
or  admission  of  small  words,  changes  in  a  word  without 
alteration  of  the  sense,  and  changes  with  alterations  of  the 
meaning. 

There  are  eight  instances  of  change  affecting  the  meaning. 
All  these  changes  result  in  the  weakening  of  the  passage, 
while  the  reading  of  "  P.O."  follows  the  E  version,  except 
the  line  "  For  that  in  heins  to  fle  his  rage  so  ryff,"  E.  The 
reading  in  "P.O."  is  "To  foreign  realms  to  fle  his  rage  so 
ryff."  The  reading  in  A  is,  "  In  foreign  realms  to  fle  his 
rage  so  ryff/'  The  same  readings  are  found  in  E  and 
"  P.C,"  while  the  A  version  not  only  has  a  change  of 
meaning  but  shows  deterioration  of  the  text ;  for  example — 

Ps.  143.    1.    By  skourge  and  whipp  and  prykyng  spurr.  E  and  "  P.C." 
By  skorge  and  whipp  and  prykyng  soures.     A. 

2.    But  to  this  samble  runyng  in  the  way.      E  and  "  P.C." 
But  to  this  sample  rouning  in  the  way.     A. 

In  Example  1  the  vigour  of  the  line  is  quite  spoiled  by 
changing  the  word  "  spurr  "  to  "  soures." 

In  Example  2  '  samble  "  (E)  means  assembly.  Wyatt, 
in  a  particularly  forcible  passage,  describes  the  nations  and 
peoples  streaming  towards  the  gates  of  the  heavenly  Jeru 
salem,  but  breaks  off  because  of  his  inability  to  call  up  an 
image  of  so  vast  a  multitude;  "  runyng  "  means  running. 


22  SIR   THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

In    A  the   alteration    results  in  nonsense  :    "  but  to  this 
sample  rouning  "  (i.  e.  whispering)  "  in  the  way." 

In  the  essential  points  of  difference  between  E  and  A,  E 
and  "  P.O."  are  found  to  have  the  same  readings,  except 
in  the  alteration  of  the  word  "heins";  in  every  case  of 
difference,  A  is  either  weak  or  absolutely  faulty.  All  the 
available  evidence,  therefore,  proves  that  E  contains  the 
only  version  of  the  Psalms  made  by  Wyatt;  that  the  "  P.O." 
(or  printed  copy),  i.  e.  the  1549  edition,  was  made  from  the 
E  version;  and  that  John  Harrington,  being  ignorant  of  the 
word  "  heins,"  made  a  paraphrase  from  the  English  version 
of  the  Psalms,  in  this  particular  verse.  "Heins 1 "  is  a  dialectal 
word,  used  in  old  Yorkshire  dialect,  and  traceable  to  Ice 
landic  origin.  Wyatt's  family  was  of  Yorkshire  origin,  hence 
his  use  of  the  word.  It  never  occurs  in  the  South;  this  fact 
may  account  for  its  omission  in  John  Harrington's  edition. 

The  Paraphrase  of  the  Psalms  is  Wyatt's  longest  piece  of 
work,  and  it  was  written  late  (1540).  It  will  be  advisable 
to  compare  some  of  his  characteristic  lines  in  the  Psalms 
with  examples  taken  from  the  earlier  poems,  in  order  to  find 
out  whether  his  method  altered.  These  examples  will  then 
be  compared  with  Tottel's  version.  In  this  way  we  shall 
discover  whether  Tottel  was  carrying  out  Wyatt's  method, 
by  following  up  hints  discovered  in  his  later  work. 

Examples  of  versification  in  the  E  version  of  the  Psalms — 

1.  Initial  strong  stress — 

Fes|trd  is  |  by  fol|lie  and  neg|ligens 
he  |  damith  |  his  dedes  |  and  fyndeth  |  playne     (E) 
cf.  (he  damjith  this  |  his  dede  |  and  fynd|eth  playne)     (A) 

2.  Inverted  stress — 

L6ve  to  |  give  law  |  unto  his  subjects  hertes 
Stode  in  |  the  lyes  |  of  Barsabe  the  bryght 

3.  Slurring  of  vocal  syllables — 

I  on  the  lord  |  have  ev|er  set  |  my  confidence    (E) 
cf.  (I  in  |  the  lord  |  have  set  |  my  confidence     (A) 

1  Heins :  for  meaning  see  Glossary. 


THE   PSALMS  23 

The  chere  the  manere  bealtie  and  contenance     (E) 

Oh  happy  are  they  y*  have  forgyffnes  gott 

Altho  in  the  be  no  alteration 

So  ar  myn  entrailis  infect  with  fervent  sore 

O  Lord  thou  knowst  the  inward  contemplation. 

4.  Slurring  of  weak  syllables  ending  in  r,  I,  or  n,  before  another  weak 
syllable —  ^ 

In  evil  for  good  agaynst  me  they  be  bent 

and  the  for  ever  eternity  doth  crown 
tho  I  have  fallen  by  frailty  overthwart. 

5.  Spirit  is  monosyllabic,  and  -eth  is  generally  non-syllabic  in  the  body 
of  the  verse — 

Nor  in  his  spryte  is  ought  undiscovered 

And  gynneth  to  allow  his  payne  and  penitence. 

Examples  will  now  be  taken  from  the  earlier  poems  in 
order  to  compare  Tottel's  version — 

1.  Initial  strong  stress,  and  strong  stress  after  the  caesura — 

E  Asjsured  |  by    craft  |  to  ex-  T  Assured  |  by  craft  |  for  to  |  ex 
cuse  |  thy  fault  cuse  .  .  . 

Farewell  |  I    say  ||  part\wg  Farewell  |  I  say  |  depart | ing.  .  . 

from  |  the  fyre  ; 

2.  Slurring  of  vocal  syllables — 

E  Onebeme  |  of  pit  |ie  is  in  |  her     T  One  beam  |  of  ruth  |  is  in  |  her 
clowd|y  loke  ;  clowdjy  loke. 

3.  Slurring  of  vowel  with  a  following  "  h  "- 

E  And  to  |  my  pow|re  alwaies       T  And   to  |  my  powre  |  always  | 
have  I  |  the  honored;  have  the  \  honored. 

4.  The  termination  -eth  is  generally  regarded  as  non-syllabic   in  the 

body  of  the  verse.     Tottel  avoids  this  termination — 

E  Me  lysteth  no  longer  rotten    T  Me  lyst  no  long[er  .  .  . 
boughs  to  clyme  ; 

Thus,  in  the  earlier  poems,  as  in  the  Psa  ms,  Wyatt  uses 
certain  methods  of  versification.  Tottel  avoids  them. 

Other  characteristics  in  the  E  version  not  found  in  Tottel 
are  the  employment  of  final  -er,  -ed,  -en,  -6n,  at  the  end  of 


24  SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

a  line;  this  is  a  method  adopted  in  Wyatt's  earlier,   and 
avoided  in  his  later,  poems— 

-fcdf  E  T 

Therwasn6v;erffile  |  half  |  so        Was   nev|er   file  |  yet    half  |  so 

well  |  filed  |  well  |  yfiled. 

To  frame  oth6r  while  I  was  be-          To  frame  other  while  that  I  was 
giled ;  begiled. 

-er,  E  T 

Then    gile  |  begiljed    plained  Then  gile  begiled  plained  shuld 

shuld  be  |  nev^r  b6  we'v(er) 

And  th6  reward  littte  trust  f6r  And  the  reward  is  little  trust  for 

ever.  ei;(er). 

-en,  E  T 

I  ser|ved  th6  |  not  to  |  be  for-  I  served  the  not  that  I  shuld  b6 

sakew  forsak(en) 

But  to  preserve  it  was  to  th6  But  to  preserve  lo  it  to  the  was 

taken.  tdk(&n). 

-on,  E  T 

Now  sins  in  th6  is  none  other        Now  sins  in  thee  is  there  non 
reasdw  .  .  .  6ther  reas(on). 

All  these  examples  show  definite  rules  of  construction 
followed  by  Wyatt  in  the  E  version.  Changes  are  made 
in  Tottel  in  order  to  avoid  these  rules,  and  to  adhere  to  a 
regular  decasyllabic  or  hendecasyllabic  line  with  alternating 
weak  and  strong  stresses.  It  may  be  noted  here  that 
whereas  the  A  version  of  the  sonnets  is  very  similar  to 
that  of  E,  Tottel  has  numerous  alterations  for  metrical 
purposes.  (See  table.) 

Finally,  we  are  able  to  compare  the  last  poem  (The  Song 
of  lopas)  in   the    E    MS.    with    Tottel,   for    this    song   is 
included  in  the  Miscellany.     If  there  are  any  differences  in 
Wyatt's  late  method  it  ought  to  be  discovered  here — 
A  1.  3— 
That  myghty~Atlas  did  teche  the        That  mighty  Atlas  taught  the 

supper  lastyng  long  ;  supper  lasting  long. 

(6)  1.  4. 

With  crispid  lockes  on  golden        With  crispid  lockes  on  golden 
harp  lopas  sang  in  his  song  ;  harp  /opas  sang  in  song. 


THE   PSALMS  25 

(c)  1.  11. 

And  it  is  calld  by  name  the  first         And  it  is  called    by  name    the 
moving  heven  ;  first  and  moving  heaven. 

(d)  1.  19. 

Artik  the    one  northward  that        Artik  the  one  northward  we  se. 
we  se  ; 

In  these  examples,  slurring  of  vowels,  two  strong  stresses 
without  an  intervening  weak  stress,  and  the  use  of  a  tri 
syllable  in  the  E  version  are  avoided  in  Tottel. 

Mr.  Simonds  l  pointed  out  that  some  of  the  variants  in 
T  show  a  want  of  understanding  of  the  poem  ;  for  example, 
"  first  and  moving  "  (Example  c  above)  implies  that  the  other 
heavens  were  stationary,  whereas  the  whole  seven  heavens 
are  moving. 

1.  31  reads— 

E  And  eke  those  erryng  seven  in     T  And  eke  those  erryng  seven  in 
circles  as  they  stray  ;  circle  as  they  stray. 

By  employing  the  singular  Tottel  again  fails  to  bring  out 
the  idea  of  each  of  the  seven  heavens  in  a  plane  of  its  own, 
revolving  on  a  common  axis.  The  most  striking  example 
of  Tottel's  misunderstanding  of  the  text  occurs  in  1.  54 — 

E  And  in  the  same  the  day,  his  yie     T  And  in  the  same  the  ddyes  eye  the 
the  sonne  therin  he  stix.  sonne  therin  her  sticks. 

"  His  yie  "  is  in  apposition  to  the  "  sonne,"  and  object  of 
"  the  day."  Tottel  reads  "  dayes  eye  "  as  possessive  and 
changes  "  he  "  to  "  her." 

1.  61,  E  T 

The  sky  is  last  and  first  next  us.        The  sky  is  last  and   fixt  next 

us. 

"  First  "  is  evidently  the  correct  reading,  "  fixt  "  is  again 
at  variance  with  the  idea  of  the  moving  heaven. 

Mr.  Simond's  2  theory  was  the  result  of  a  comparison  of 

1  Sir  Thomas  Wyatt  and  his  Poems.     1889. 

2  See  W.  E.  Simond's  monograph,  Sir  Thomas  Wyali  and  his  Poems 
1889. 


26  SIR   THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

the  text  of  Nott  with  that  of  Tottel;  had  he  been  able  to 
examine  the  E  text,  he  would  have  discovered  that  his 
surmise  was  correct,  and  that  the  text  of  Tottel  is  inferior; 
in  other  cases  Tottel  corrects  for  purposes  of  metre,  without 
weakening  the  text. 

It  is  of  importance,  then,  to  note  that  in  Wyatt's  latest 
work  in  the  E  MS.,  The  Psalms,  and  The  Song,  the  Psalms 
in  the  A  version  show  distinct  deterioration,  and  the  Song 
in  Tottel's  version  is  in  parts  inferior  to  the  original  version. 

The  poems  have  now  been  revised ;  a  glance  at  the  Table 
of  Variants  shows  that  the  lyrical  songs  present  few,  if  any, 
differences  in  structure,  for  the  reason  that  they  are  chiefly 
composed  in  eights,  sixes,  or  fours;  or  in  combinations  of 
these  verses.  The  changes  result  from  the  differences  of 
treatment  in  the  decasyllabic  line;  A  shows  a  tendency, 
and  Tottel  a  distinct  aim,  to  make  the  line  a  decasyllabic 
or  hendecasyllable  by  alternate  weak  and  strong  syllables 
of  five  Iambic  feet ;  the  D  and  E  version  give  a  wider  scope 
to  the  line,  by  allowing  trisyllabic  feet,  absence  of  weak 
stresses,  and  other  devices  to  ensure,  not  a  regular  alterna 
tion  of  weak  and  strong  syllables,  but  a  line  with  five  strong 
stresses.  Many  of  the  lyrics  in  D  are  not  found  elsewhere. 
The  Rondeaus  and  Sonnets,  common  to  D  and  E,  are  found 
revised  in  E  by  means  of  certain  characteristic  changes 
which  might  naturally  be  made  by  the  author.  On  the  other 
hand,  where  poems  are  common  to  A  and  E,  the  changes 
in  A  are  not  those  which  we  should  expect  from  the  author, 
but  are  such  as  would  naturally  occur  in  copying  poems 
at  a  later  date,  and  consist  of  copyists'  errors,  omission  of 
archaic  words,  and,  in  the  case  of  the  Psalms,  deterioration 
of  the  text. 

Tottel  carries  out  thoroughly  what  we  find  in  A  occasion 
ally — the  regulating  of  Wyatt's  five-stressed  line  with  varia 
tions,  to  a  five-foot  Iambic  line;  deterioration  of  the  text 
also  occurs  in  Tottel  in  the  case  of  the  Song  of  lopas. 


THE   PSALMS  27 

Tottel  varies  considerably  in  the  Sonnets,  A  follows  the 
E  version.  In  the  Satires  both  A  and  Tottel  vary  greatly 
from  E.  A  change  is  made  both  in  the  A  version  and  in 
Tottel  for  political  reasons — to  avoid  any  reflection  on 
monastic  life.  This  gives  us  a  date  for  the  A  MS.  which 
must  lie  between  the  years  1553-7.  These  satires  present 
many  differences.  It  seems  probable,  then,  that  since  the 
Sonnets  hi  A  follow  E  fairly  closely,  and  the  later  poems, 
especially  the  Psalms  and  the  Satires,  vary  considerably — 
that  there  were  two  periods  for  the  writing  of  the  A  MS.; 
the  Sonnets  were  copied  without  any  intention  to  revise. 
Later,  certainly  eleven  years  after  Wyatt's  death,  the 
Satires  and  the  Psalms  were  revised  according  to  the 
principles  of  the  regular  ten-syllable  line. 


CONCLUSION 

The  result  of  the  examination  proves  that  Wyatt  has 
certain  well-defined  characteristics,  and  he  adheres  to  a 
certain  standard,  both  in  the  earlier  and  the  later  poems. 
The  aim  in  the  A  version  is  contrary  to  this  standard,  and 
Tottel  ignores  or  deliberately  changes  it.  The  D  version 
is  proved  in  some  instances  to  contain  the  earlier  version, 
but  where  in  other  respects  E  differs,  it  appears  to  be  a 
corrected  form  due  to  the  author  himself.  Thus  D,  though 
differing  from  E,  is  not  only  reliable,  but  presents  Wyatt's 
earlier  work,  which  is  corrected  by  him  in  his  autograph  MS. 
One  instance  only  occurs  in  D  where  the  form  of  the  poem 
is  evidently  revised  by  another  hand  than  Wyatt's. 

A  and  Tottel  have  certain  characteristics  in  common; 
A  is  tentative,  but  Tottel  is  thorough.  These  characteristics 
are  entirely  at  variance  with  Wyatt's  method,  both  in  the 
earlier  and  in  the  later  poems.  Tottel  deliberately  sets 
aside  Wyatt's  standard,  for  a  regular  ten-syllable  line, 


28  SIR   THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

whereas  Wyatt  inclines  to  a,  five-stressed  line  with  much  freedom 
within  the  line;  therefore  Tottel  is  of  no  use  for  Wyatt's 
text;  his  importance  is  indubitable  as  presenting  a  certain 
stage  in  versification  of  his  own  day,  showing  exactly  the 
change  that  had  taken  place  since  Wyatt's  death. 

Therefore  we  must  turn  to  the  E  text,  Wyatt's  own  MS., 
for  versification  as  he  understood  it,  and  accept  Tottel  as  a 
later  stage  in  the  insistence  of  regularly  alternating  weak 
and  strong  stresses;  it  is  the  reducing  of  the  line  to  a  dead 
level  of  correctness  that  makes  it  so  dull,  but  it  was  neces 
sary  as  a  basis  for  the  Elizabethan  poets,  who  fused  it  with 
the  fire  of  genius. 

As  Wyatt's  scheme  is  disclosed  we  comprehend  that  he 
was  dimly  conscious  of,  and  groping  after,  the  possibilities 
of  the  English  five-foot  line;  he  wanted  to  make  of  rhyme 
what  Shakespeare  finally  achieved  in  blank  verse,  but  he 
did  not  grasp  the  fact  that  verse  bounded  by  rhyme  cannot 
be  allowed  the  freedom  which  blank  verse  may  possess. 

Surrey,  indeed,  introduced  blank  verse,  but  it  was  Wyatt's 
line  at  its  best,  with  its  freedom  and  strength,  which  antici 
pated  Shakespeare;  the  absence  of  weak  stresses,  and  the 
juxtaposition  of  two  strong  stresses  together  with  enjambe- 
ment,  were  the  means  by  which  Shakespeare  arrived  at  his 
magnificent  periods  in  blank  verse. 

If  Wyatt  had  lived  to  see  his  poems  published,  they 
would  certainly  have  been  the  text  of  the  E  MS.,  and  not 
that  of  Tottel. 


Tottel  "  sees  a  little  thing  to  do, 
Sees  it  and  does  it," 

Wyatt  "  with  a  great  aim  to  pursue, 
Dies  ere  he  knows  it." 


CHAPTER    V 
WYATT'S  LANGUAGE  AND  GRAMMAR 

WYATT'S  language  presents  one  of  the  difficulties  in  the 
way  of  understanding  his  verse.  The  early  sixteenth-century 
language  in  England  and  France  was  in  a  state  of  flux, 
and  words,  modern  in  appearance,  had  a  different  pronun 
ciation.  The  halting,  irregular  effect  of  Wyatt's  verse  in 
the  present  day  is  largely  due  to  persistently  reading  him 
in  a  modern  way.  The  necessity  of  constantly  changing 
the  accent  or  even  the  pronunciation  of  the  rhyming  words 
which  no  longer  rhyme  together,  produces  an  unnecessary 
harshness.  But  clothe  Wyatt's  thoughts  in  his  own  language 
and  much  of  the  irregularity  disappears,  for  the  eye  is  an 
aid  to  the  ear,  and  the  sixteenth-century  spelling  helps  us 
to  adopt  the  accent  that  Wyatt  intended. 

The  use  of  the  Romance  accent  forms  the  basis  of  Wyatt's 
pronunciation  in  the  early  poems.  It  was  generally  on  the 
last  syllable,  instead  of  the  first  or  root  syllable  after  the 
English  manner — hence  reason,  season,  pleasure  instead  of 
reason,  season,  pleasure. 

In  Wyatt's  day  the  accent  was  steadily  shifting  to  the 
root  syllable  in  all  Romance  words,  and  Wyatt  seems  to  have 
been  deliberately  archaic  in  the  earlier  poems.  In  his  later 
work  it  is  less  noticeable,  for  there  he  avoids  the  Romance 
accent  in  his  rhyming  scheme. 

In  the  Sonnets  and  Rondeaus  particularly,  the  accent 
often  falls  on  the  syllables  -er,  -en,  -or,  -ed,  at  the  end  of 
a  line,  but  Wyatt  avoids  such  rhymes  in  the  Satires  and 

29 


30  SIR   THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

the  Psalms.  The  earlier  rhymes  have  certain  series  which 
Wyatt  constantly  uses — for  example,  done,  gone,  alone,  one, 
moan,  rhyme  together,  and  were  probably  pronounced 
approximately  to  the  New  English  word  "  gone." 

The  following  series  constantly  occur  in  the  earlier  part 
of  the  E  MS.- 

Wise,  devise,  ise  (i.e.  ice),  arise,  ser-  -ise  pronounced  like  N.E.  ease. 

vis,  guise,  rise,  paradise  ; 

%Harber,    banner,    suffer,    danger,  -er  pronounced  like  modern  French 

nere  ;  final  "  ere." 

Hert,  smert,  perse,  reverse ;  -er  pronounced  like  N.E.   -ere,  in 

there. 

Gone,  alone,  one,  done,  mone  ;  -one  pr.  like  N.E.  gone. 

Cas,  apase rhymes  with  pass,  alas, 

ben,  often „         „      then  sildam, 

truys  (truce),  use     .   f/i     V       „        „      abuse,  refuse, 
come,  some  .      .      .    '.   'li.     „         „      doom  (come  is  sometimes 

spelt  cume), 

madame ,,        „      flame, 

endever,  perse ver     ...        „        ,,      ever,  lever, 
hete,  great    .      .      .      .      .'      „         „      frete, 

wordea „        „      bordes, 

last,  past,  tast    ....        „        „      hast,  wast. 

The  Psalms,  Satires,  and  Song  of  lopas  show  a  great 
advance  in  the  variety  and  choice  of  rhyme,  Romance  accents 
are  avoided,  the  rhyme  word  is  generally  accented  in  the 
modern  manner,  but  such  rhymes  as  the  following  are  found 
occasionally — 

glose,  disclose,  rhyming  with  unlose, 
cher  (cheer)  „      „     wher, 

passe  „      „     face, 

grace,  case,  apace  „      „     alase  (alas). 

All  the  above  rhymes  are  found  in  Chaucer;  moreover, 
they  are  the  rhymes  that  most  commonly  occur  in  the 
Canterbury  Tales.  Wyatt,  therefore,  was  archaic  in  his 
spelling,  and  did  not  adopt  a  more  modern  style  until 
about  1536,  when  he  began  the  Satires. 


WYATT'S  LANGUAGE   AND  GRAMMAR         31 

Wyatt's  spelling  may  be  summarized  under  certain 
definite  rules.  Like  every  other  early  sixteenth  and  mid- 
sixteenth  century  writer,  his  spelling  was  very  varied,  some 
words  are  spelt  in  five  or  six  different  ways,  but  underlying 
the  irregularity  there  are  certain  tendencies  which  remain 
constant  throughout  his  work.  He  preferred — 

e,  to  ea  or  ee,  New  English  spelling, 
o,  to  oa  or  oo  „  „ 

y»  to  i  » 

We  find  teres,  teris,  terys,  but  very  rarely  tears,  as  in  A.  and  T. 
We  find  hert,  herte,  hart,  but  very  rarely  heart,  as  in  A.  and  T. 

Use  of  "  e." 
Wyatt.    New  English. 
e  ea  brest,  ded,  endever,  hevin,  helth,  reddily,  thret, 

dense,  dred,  hed,  hevinesse,  mesur,  shred,  welth. 
er(e)  ear  appere,  clere,  forbere,  here,  nerre,  dere,  eryes,  fere, 

lern,  wery. 

e  ea  bequeth,  beme,  clene,  ech,  festid,  leve,  lede,  mede. 

e  ee  aggre>  fele>  repete,  tre,  degre,  pele,  se,  the  (pers. 

pronoun), 
er  ar  dert,  ferr,  hert,  sperklid,  sterve,  sherp,  derk,  herd, 

sperk,  sperkling,  sterre. 
e  a  brend,  then  (for  than). 

Occasionally  e,  for  i,  N.E.,  and  ei  for  ai,  N.E. 
e  i  ferm,  kendlid,  shert,  shever,  wether  (wither), 

ei  ai  feith,  streight,  and  dialectal  heins. 

Use  of  "  o." 

o  oa  boste,  coles,  cloke,  grone,  mone,  oke,  oth. 

o  oo  boke,    fote,    fole,    loke,    sone,    schole,    wode ;    but 

foole,  schoole  are  found. 

oo  o  In  monosyllables — doo,  foo,  goo,  too  (-to), 

-oun  on,  -un      hounger,  thounder,  wounder. 

-our  -or  fourther,  retourn,  swourd  (also  retorn). 

-ow  ou  bowgh,  clowd,  cowd  (also  could),  dowtful,  mowth. 

-aw  au  cawse,  cawme  (calm),  lawrill,  pawse. 

-owre         our  howre,  lowre,  powre,  sowre. 

y  is  constantly  used  in  early  sixteenth-century  spelling  in  place  of 
N.E.  "i." 


32  SIR   THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

Wyatt.    New  English. 
y  i  fynd,  kynde,  revyse,  tyme,  tyer ;  find,  right,  spider, 

tire,  are  also  found, 
y  i  gyve,  kysse,  lyve,  styng,  wyng  ;  ring,  bring,  sing, 

are  also  found, 
-ayn  -ain         complayne,  payne,  trayn,  disdayne,  remayne,  vayne; 

also  vain,  disdain. 

-yng  -ing         The  poems  in  Wyatt' s  handwriting  and  the  copyist 

-yth  -eth  of  the  D  MS.  prefers  -yng  and  -yth.     The  scribe  of 

the  E  MS.  usually  writes  -ing  and  -eth. 

Consonants. 
is(e)  ice  devise,  ise,  perse,  prise,  servis,  twise,  voyse  ;  also 

voyce. 

-ns  -nee         hens,  negligens,  resistans. 

k          c  (guttural)    rankled,  skarr,  sikk,  skant,  wikednes. 
nek          nk  drinck,  thinck,  thanck. 

double          single     fisshe,    gentill,    pomppe,    releffe,    sobbe,    gnasshe, 
consonants  gonne,  prouff,  sellf,  sonne. 

There  is  confusion  in  gh,  ght  and  the  combinations  wh. 
gt  ght          lengt,  strengt. 

ght  gh  sight  (sigh),  thought  (though). 

wh  w  or  h    whote  (hot),  whete  (wet),  whaite  for  both  wait  and 

weight. 

Wyatt  reserves  the  use  of  -ea  for  Romance  words  in  -ai 
pleasur,  reason,  season,  peace  (Fr.  plaisir,  raison,  saison, 
paix),  but  mesur  (Fr.  mesure). 

A  MS.  and  Tottel  have  the  "  ea  "  spelling  for  native  and 
Romance  words  indiscriminately. 

Romance  words  accented  on  the  last  syllable  figure 
largely  in  the  earlier  part  of  the  E  MS.  When  the  metre 
requires  it  these  words  take  the  English  accent,  and  we  find, 
fortune  and  fortune,  crystal  and  crystal,  honor  and  honor. 
The  following  Romance  suffixes  are  found — l 

-age  image,  outrage,  visage, 

-ail(l)  travaill,  marvaill. 

-ain  certain,  uncertayn. 

1  This  list  is  partly  derived  from  Alscher,  Sir  Thomas  Wyatt  und  Seine 
SteUung.  Wien,  1886. 


WYATT'S   LANGUAGE   AND   GRAMMAR         33 

-al  crystal. 

-ance  contenance. 

-ence  presens. 

-aunce  grevaunce,  mischaunce. 

-aunt  plesaunt,  semblaunt. 

-esse  maistresse,  distresse. 

-er  maner,  suffer. 

-et  secret. 

-ise,  -ice  servis,  justice. 

-i-all  speciall. 

-on,  -or  reason,  season,  honor,  error,  favor. 

-une  fortune. 

-ur(e)  mesur,  displeasur(e),  pleasur(e). 

-ie,  (y)e,  beautie,  libertie,  nativite. 

Wyatt  has  adopted  the  sixteenth -century  French  spelling 
in  the  words  faict,  perfaict,  fruict,  beaultie;  learned  in 
fluence  had  restored  the  "  c  "  in  words  like  faict,  and  the 
"  1  "  in  words  like  beaultie,  in  ignorance  of  the  philo 
logical  development  of  the  language  where  factum  >  fait, 

and  bellitatem  >  beaute. 

The  words  fievre  and  liepre  show  French  spelling;  the 
English  equivalents  in  the  sixteenth  century  were  "  fever  " 
and  "leprous  person";  the  word  "leper"  was  used  for 
leprosy.  Example  :  "  The  leper  of  him  was  clensid." 
(Wyclif's  Bible.) 

Italianate  words  found  in  Wyatt  are  :  Avysing,  traced, 
atraced,  depaynted. 

There  is  an  attempt  to  differentiate  between  the  words 
"fair"  (comely),  and  "fair"  (market),  but  the  attempt 
breaks  down — 

fair  (comely)  spelt  fayre  <  O.E.  faegr. 
fair  (market)  spelt  faire  <  Fr.  foire. 

The  word  "  fourther  "  is  employed  in  the  sense  of  helping 
forward,  "  furder  "  is  employed  adverbially. 

Words  found  only  in  Wyatt  are  kapper  and  heins,  derived 
from  northern  dialectal  words.  (See  Glossary.)  They  are 
due  to  his  Yorkshire  origin. 


34  SIR   THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

The  only  distinctive  Kentish  word  found  in  Wyatt  is 
"  cant,"  employed  for  a  piece  of  land,  and  hence  "  a 
portion." 

Grammatical  Constructions — 

Final  "  e  "  is  found  in  adjectives,  verbs  and  nouns,  and 
the  adjectival  "  e  "  is  kept  before  the  adverbial  termina 
tion  -ly. 

Adjectives  :  bolde,  longe,  fayre,  softe. 

Verbs  :  Examples  occur  in  the  infinitive  and  first  person  singular  of  the 
present  tense,  to'hounte,  bo  we,  burne. 

Nouns :  hewe,  origine,  doubte,  clowde,  and  kynde-nes. 
Adverbs  :  kyndely,  softely,  richely,  goodely,  youthely. 

This  final  "  e  "  is  by  no  means  constant. 
Plurals — 

The  Plural  ending  -es  is  found  in  the  E  MS.;  the  usual 
form  in  the  D  MS.  is  -is,  -ys. 

E  MS.  Wittes,  thoughtes,  daies,  wordes,  doubtes,  teres. 
D  MS.  yeris,  eris,  wittis,  teris,  hookis, 

erys,  terys. 

Old  Neuter  Plural  occurs  in  lyen,  as  well  as  the  forms  lyes,  yes,  eyes. 
Genitive  termination  -es. 

"  bodyes  ease,  labourer  salve."- 
Old  Feminine  Genitive  ending  -e,  occurs  in  herte 
"  herte  sorrow." 

There  is  an  interesting  survival  of  the  third  person  plural 
personal  pronouns  side  by  side  with  the  modern  forms; 
these  examples  occur  in  the  poems  written  in  Wyatt's  own 
handwriting — 

Norn,  thei,     also   the,  they, 

Gen.    theire    „      their, 

Dat.    theim     „      them. 

Verbal  endings — 

E.  MS.  Third  person  sing.,  present  -eth    D  MS.  -es. 

rarely  -yth          „       -ys. 

,,        Past  part,  ending     .     .       -ed          „       -id. 

„        Pres.  part -ing 

rarely  -yng. 


WYATT'S   LANGUAGE   AND   GRAMMAR         35 

One  example  occurs  of  archaic  participial  ending  in 
"  quaky nd."  Past  part,  prefix  "  y-  "  occurs  rarely, 
"yfixed,"  "yknowen." 

NOTE. — The  y-  prefix  is  found  in  Tottel  as  a  device  for  obtaining  an 
extra  syllable. 

Strong  Verbs — 

Remains  of  the  original  ablaut  series  are  found  in  the 
following  verbs — 

drave,  chase,  to-torn,  bacen,  shapen,  strake. 
Present.  Pret.  sing.  Past  part. 

Cl.  I.      (drifan)  (draf) 

drave 
Cl.  II.    (ceosan)  (ceas) 

chase  (M.E.  chese)  Cf.  Surrey  : 
"  Surrey  for  love  than  chase." 

Cl.  III.  (beran)  (baer)  (boren) 

to-torn. 

Cl.  VI.  (faran)  (for)  (faren) 

bacen. 

The  past  part.  "  to-torn  "  contains  an  example  of  the 
O.E.  intensitive  prefix  "  to." 

One  instance  occurs  (cowd)  of  an  old  form  of  the  preterite 
present  verb.  The  usual  spelling  is  "  could." 

Cl.  II.  Can,  cufce,  >  cude  >  coud,  before  the  intrusion  of  "  1  "  on 
analogy  with  would,  and  should. 

The  Preterite  yede  occurs  in  the  Psalms — 

O.E.  geode,>M.E.  zeode,  zede,  yede,  by  ordinary  palatal  development 
of  "  g  "  before  front  vowels. 

The  intensitive  prefix  "  for  "  occurs  in  for-done. 

Weak  Verbs— 

Unusual  forms  of  weak  verbs  are  found  in  the  following :  kest,  staulk. 
shright,  quent.  (See  Glossary.) 

Shrighte  is  found  in  Chaucer,  A  2817  : 

"  Shrighte  Emelie  and  howleth  Palamon." 
D  2 


36  SIR    THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

Wyatt  used  this  preterite  form  (1)  as  an  infinitive,  and  (2)  as  a  verbal 
noun. 

(1)  And  you  so  reddy  sighes  to  make  me  shright. 

(2)  With  dedly  shright  and  cry. 

Traces  of  dialect  in  Wyatt  are  few.  The  use  of  "  k  "  in 
skant,  sikk,  skar,  and  kest,  denote  northern  influence. 
The  plural  termination  -ys,  -is,  and  the  past  part,  -id,  found 
in  the  D  MS.,  may  be  due  to  Northern  origin,1  and  the 
words  kapper,  heins,  found  only  in  Wyatt,  are  traced  to  a 
northern  source. 

Wyatt's  early  rhymes  and  his  manner  of  spelling  suggest 
that  Chaucer  was  his  model,  but  his  method  of  versification 
at  first  sight  seems  to  be  sufficient  answer  to  prove  the 
contrary;  can  there  be  any  possible  connection  between 
Wyatt's  ideas  of  the  ten-syllable  line  and  the  smooth, 
regular,  flowing  line  of  Chaucer  ?  Moreover  (it  may  be 
argued),  Wyatt's  poems  do  not  suggest  Chaucerian  in 
fluences,  there  are  no  nature  touches,  no  descriptions  of 
"  the  sote  season,"  which  we  find  in  Surrey's  verse. 

But  it  is  within  recent  times  that  Chaucer  and  his  system 
of  versification  has  been  discovered ;  down  to  the  end  of  the 
eighteenth  century  he  was  travestied  by  his  editors;  the 
syllabic  "  e  "which  forms  the  basis  of  his  verse  was  neg 
lected  for  want  of  being  understood;  even  Dryden,  while 
recognizing  his  worth,  thought  it  necessary  to  set  him  before 
the  public  in  modern  language.  "  The  verse  of  Chaucer," 
he  said,  "  is  not  melodious  to  us,  it  is  a  rough  diamond  which 
must  be  polished  ere  it  shines." 

Dryden's  remarks  in  the  Essays  prepare  for  the  theory 
that  Wyatt  may  have  taken  Chaucer  as  a  model  :  "  The 
verse  of  Chaucer,  I  confess,  is  not  harmonious  to  us;  but 
'tis  like  the  eloquence  of  one  whom  Tacitus  commends,  it 

1  Lekebuscli,  Londoner  Urkundesprache  von  1430-1500  (Ed.  1907), 
shows  that  these  northern  forms  are  used  indiscriminately  with  the  mid 
land  forms  in  the  London  speech  of  this  period. 


WYATT'S   LANGUAGE   AND   GRAMMAR         37 

was  auribus  istius  temporis  accommoda :  they  who  lived 
with  him  and  some  time  after  him,  thought  it  musical ;  and 
it  continues  so,  even  in  our  judgment,  if  compared  with  the 
numbers  of  Lidgate  and  Gower,  his  contemporaries;  there  is 
the  rudeness  of  a  Scotch  tune  in  it,  which  is  natural  and  pleas 
ing,  though  not  perfect."  Such  is  Dryden's  criticism  on 
Chaucer's  verse,  at  the  very  moment  that  he  is  setting 
forth  the  native  genius  of  the  poet,  and  comparing  him  on 
the  one  hand  with  Ovid,  and  on  the  other  with  Boccaccio. 
Dryden  explains  in  the  same  essay  what  is  lacking  in 
Chaucer's  verse  :  "It  were  an  easy  matter  to  produce 
some  thousands  of  his  verses,  which  are  lame  for  want  of 
half  a  foot,  and  sometimes  a  whole  one,  and  which  no  pro 
nunciation  can  make  otherwise."  (Fables,  Essays,  vol.  ii, 
ed.  W.  P.  Ker.) 

Wyatt  had  very  serious  intentions  in  versification  when 
he  turned  from  Court  poetry  to  introduce  the  sonnet,  and 
to  establish  a  ten-syllable  line.  He  was  a  scholar,  and  under 
took  the  work  carefully;  he  chose  Petrarch  as  his  master, 
but  needed  at  the  same  time  an  English  model.  His 
thoughts  must  have  turned  to  Chaucer,  as  the  great  national 
poet,  to  help  him  with  the  versification. 

Now  Richard  Pynson,  printer  to  the  king,  had  published 
the  Boke  of  Canterbury  Tales  in  1526.  He  had  previously 
printed  a  very  beautiful  edition  of  the  Tales  1490-3  ?  (exact 
date  unknown),  said  to  have  been  arranged  by  Caxton;  but 
this  work  was  published  in  troublous  times,  and  it  was  not 
until  the  Tudors  were  settled  firmly  on  the  throne  that  an 
interest  was  taken  in  literature.  That  the  1526  edition  was 
known  and  widely  read  is  evident  from  the  fact  that  four 
years  later  Thomas  Thynne  published  his  edition,  claiming 
for  it  completeness  and  freedom  from  errors  "  which  had 
crept  into  the  earlier  editions."  There  is  little  difference 
in  the  merit  of  the  1526  and  1532  editions;  the  later 
publication,  however,  contains  more  of  Chaucer's  works; 


38  SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

both  show  examples  of  the  omission  of  the  syllabic  "  e  "  and 
consequent  crippling  of  the  rhythm. 

Wyatt  learned  from  Chaucer  the  use  of  a  syllabic  "  e." 
Examples  have  been  given  in  the  grammar  section  show 
ing  that  it  occurs  in  nouns,  adjectives,  and  verbs,  and 
before  the  adverbial  termination.  This  is  not  merely 
orthographical.  Reading  over  Wyatt's  versification  from 
the  E  MS.,  it  is  evident  that  he  means  a  syllabic  "  e  " 
to  be  read  in  certain  places;  the  plural  termination  -es  is 
also  syllabic  at  times.  Wyatt  understood  the  art  of  musical 
composition,  and  just  as  he  employed  a  dotted  note  or  a 
rest  to  fill  up  the  bar  in  music,  so  he  made  use  of  the  syllabic 
"  e  "  to  give  the  full  number  of  syllables  to  the  line.  Wyatt 
was  also  helped  by  his  early  training  in  Romance  languages, 
where  the  final  "  e  "  plays  an  important  part  in  versification ; 
thus  he  was  peculiarly  fitted  to  cope  with  difficulties  and  to 
grasp  the  truth  concerning  the  syllabic  "  e  "  in  Chaucer 
which  others  might  have  passed  over. 


VI 

COMPARISON     OF     WYATT'S     VERSIFICATION    WITH     PYNSON's 
EDITION   OF    CHAUCER 

IT  is  worth  while  turning  to  the  text  of  the  1526  edition 
of  Chaucer  to  see  exactly  how  he  appeared  to  Wyatt.  The 
first  few  lines  of  the  Prologue  to  the  Canterbury  Tales  run  as 
follows — 

Richard  Pynson's  edition  of  Chaucer,  1526 — 

1.  When  that  |  Aprill  ||  with  \  his  shour|es  sote 

2.  The  drought     of  March  |  hath  per\c'ed  the  rote 

3.  When  Ze|phirus  |  eke  with  |  his  sot\e  br6th 
enspy  |  red  hath  |  in  ev|ry  holte  |  and  heth 

4,  3.  The  tenjder  cropp|es  and  |  the  yong|e  sonne 

1.  Hath  in  |  the  Ram  |  halfe  \  his  cours  |  yronne 

5.  That  slep  |  en  all  night  |  with  ojpen  eye 

6.  So  pricket  |  hem  na|ture  in  |  her  cor  |  ages 

7.  Then  long  | en  folke  |  to  go  on  |  pilgrim  [ages 

2.  And  palmers  |  to  sech|e  strong \e  strondes 

to  ser|ven  haljowes  couthe  |  in  son  |  dry  landes 
7.  And  spec|iaZly  |  from  ev|ry  shy  [res  ende 
2,  8.  Of  Eng|Zdnde  |  to  Canterbury  |  they  wende. 

The  numbers  refer  to  the  rules  which  he  derived  from  a 
study  of  these  lines. 

1.  Weak  syllable  omitted  after  the  caesura. 

2.  Two  strong  syllables  without  intervening  weak  syllable  :  "  perced," 

1.  2,  "  palmers,"  1.  10,  Englande,  1.  13. 

3.  Syllabic  "  e  "  required  in  sote,  yonge. 

4.  Plural  ending  -es,  syllabic. 

5.  An  octosyllabic  line  with  weak  syllable  "  en  "  slurred  before  weak 

syllable. 

6.  Verbal  ending  -eth  slurred  within  the  verse. 

39 


40  SIR   THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

7.  Slurring  of  vowels  in  juxtaposition  "  go  on." 

8.  Slurring  of  weak  syllable  "  -ur  "  before  following  weak  syllable  in 


The  first  few  lines  of  the  1526  Chaucer  furnish  eight  rules, 
which  Wyatt  frequently  made  use  of  in  his  versification. 
This  is  encouraging.  Wyatt  certainly  appears  to  have  copied 
Chaucer's  versification,  but  before  deciding,  it  is  necessary 
.to  classify  all  Wyatt's  rules  of  versification,  in  order  to  find 
out  whether  we  are  justified  in  considering  Chaucer  his 
model. 

Wyatt's  rules  of  verse  may  be  classified  as  follows  — 

(a)  Inverted  stress  of  the  first  foot. 

Cover  |  ing  his  gladness  did  represent 
Leve  to  |  conspire  agaynst  me  wrongfully 
Love  and  |  fortune  and  my  mynde  remembr 
Lyveth  |  in  rest  |  still  in  |  displeasure 
N61i|me  tan|gere  |  for  Cejsars  I  am 
Like  to  |  these  unmesurable  montaynes. 

Examples  from  Chaucer.     Ed.  1526  — 

Wide  was  |  his  par|isshe||and  housjes  far  |  asonder.     (Parson.) 
Tr6uth  and  |  honour  ||  fredom  and  ciirtesy.     (Knight.) 

(b)  Strong  stress  for  the  first  foot. 
As|sured  by  craft  to  excuse  thy  fault 
For  |  after  the  blast  as  is  no  wound  er 

un|der  cragjgy  rockes  ||  they  have  |  full  bar|ren  playnes. 

Examples  from  Chaucer— 

H6te  |  he  was  ||  (Somonour) 

Lyke  |  a  staffe  ||  ther  nys  no  calfe  ysene.     (Reve.) 

That  |  had  led  of  dunge  many  a  foder.     (Plowman.) 

(c)  Strong  stress  after  the  caesura. 

So  that  with  tery  yen  ||  swolne  and  instable 
Thy  vertus  to  let  ||  though  that  frowardnes 
What  webbes  he  hath  wrought  ||  well  he  perceveth 
The  sea  waterless  ||  fisshe  in  the  montayne 
Blynded  with  the  stroke  ||  erryng  here  and  there 
Lyveth  at  rest  ||  still  in  |disple|asur. 


COMPARISON    OF  WYATT   WITH   PYNSON      41 

Examples  from  Chaucer — 

Ne  of  his  techynge  ||  daun[gerous  ne  digne.     (Parson.) 

And  at  a  knight  ||  first 1 1  wol  begin.     (Prol.) 

That  if  golde  rust  ||  what  shulde  yren  do.    (Parson). 

In  fellowshypp  ||  could  |  she  laugh  |  and  crye.     (W.  of  B.) 

Besyde  |  a  grove  ||  stand  |yng  in  a  dale.    (T.  of  Nonnes  Pr.) 

In  examples  (c)  there  is  sometimes  a  compensatory  weak 
syllable  before  the  caesura,  but  it  is  more  often  omitted. 

(d)  Extra  weak  syllable  before  caesura  with  full  comple 

ment  of  syllables  after  the  caesura. 

I  fede  |  me  in  sor(owe)  ||  and  thus  |  I  hate  myself. 
In  fros(en)  ||  tho  now  and  now  ||  it  stondeth  in  flame. 

Examples  from  Chaucer — 

By  good  ensamp(Ze)  ||  this  was  |  his  busyness.     (Parson.) 
This  noble  ensdm(ple)  \\  unto  his  shepe  he  gave.     (Parson.) 
He  was  a  shep(AenZ)  \\  and  not  a  mercenary.     (Parson.) 

(e)  Trisyllabic    feet  are  very  common  in  Wyatt's  verse, 

they  are  found  in  the  first,  second,  fourth,  and  fifth 
foot. 

First  Foot— 

I  desire    to  perisshe  ||  and  thus  I  hate  myself 
Of  fortune  |  me  holdeth  || 
Of  thatrestjlesbirdes  || 

Examples  from  Chaucer — 

Other  with  |  a  bro|therheed  ||  to  be  with-holde.     (Parson.) 
He  was  nat  |  to  synful  men  to  dispitous.     (Ibid.) 

Second  Foot — 

Rejoyce  ||  let  me  dreme  ||  of  your  felicitie 
Wherby  |  If  1  laught  ||  any  time  or  season 
Are  cause  |  that  by  16ve||I  |  myself  destroy 
The  spryte  |  of  comfort  ||  in  him  revyvid  is. 

Example  from  Chaucer — 

This  wi|dowe  of  which  ||  I  tell  you  in  my  tale.     (T.  of  N.  Pr.) 


42  SIR   THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

Third  or  fourth  foot — 
(e  3)  And  where  it  was  at  wisshej|  It  could  not  |  remayne. 

Example  from  Chaucer  (third  foot)— 

Of  Aristot(le)  ||  and  of  his  |  philosophye.     (Cl.  of  O.) 

Fifth  foot— 

(e  4)  Twixt  mi|sery  |  and  welth  j|  twixt  er\n£st  and  game. 
Proferd  you  myn  hert  ||  but  you  |  do  not  use. 

NOTE. — This  is  not  to  be  confused  with  the  hendecasyllable  verse. 
Chaucer  often  employs  a  hendecasyllable  (extra  weak  syllable  at  the  end 
of  the  line),  but  we  never  find  a  trisyllable,  with  the  strong  accent  on 
the  last  syllable.  Therefore  Wyatt  has  no  authority  in  Chaucer  for 
this  freedom;  from  other  examples  he  has  extended  the  use  of  the  trisyl 
lable  to  the  fifth  foot. 

(/)  Slurring  takes  place  with  weak  syllables  ending  in 
r,  1,  n,  when  followed  by  another  weak  syllable; 
Enemy  is  dissyllabic. 

For  in  ev|ery  cas  to  kepe  still  oon  guise 
Or  els  in  |  my  sparkling  voyce  lower  or  higher 
And  wene  |  to  play  in  [  it  as  |  they  do  pretend 
His  cruell  |  despyte  |  for  to  disgorge  and  quite 
I  love  |  an  othr  |  and  thus  I  hate  myself. 

Examples  from  Chaucer — 

He  wayjted  af|ter  no  pompe  |  ne  reverence.     (Parson.) 
As  brode  |  as  it  were  |  a  bok\eler  or  \  a  targe.     (W.  of  B.) 
A  reve  ther  was  a  slender  co|lerike  man  |      (Reve.) 
A  swerde  and  a  bokjeler  bare  |  he  by  his  syde.     (Miller.) 
And  ev|er  he  rode  |  the  hindmost  of  the  route.     (Reve.) 
This  no|ble  ensamp(le)  ||  unto  his  shepe  he  gave.    (Parson.) 

An  extension  of  rule  (/)  occurs  with  the  words  spirit,  cruel, 
heven,  containing  a  weak  syllable  in  r,  1,  n,  respectively, 
always  regarded  as  monosyllabic  when  followed  by  a 
weak  syllable;  occasionally  "  cruell"  is  dissyllabic  when  the 
metre  requires  it ;  it  will  then  be  found  that  a  strong  syllable 
follows — 


COMPARISON   OF   WYATT  WITH   PYNSON      43 

Example — 

As  cm; ell  cause  |  that  did  the  speritt  son  hast. 
For  sure  I  fele  |  my  spryte  |  doth  faynt  apace 

His  cruell  |  dispyte  for  to  disgorge  and  quite. 
Thevyn  it  |  would  lo  and  eke  her  chaunce  was  so. 

(The  verbal  ending  -eth  is  usually  slurred  in  the  body  of 
the  verse.) 

(g)  The  termination  -ayn  in  words  such  as  rayn,  fayn,  is 
often  dissyllabic,  and  pleasure  in  one  instance  has 
three  syllables. 
Examples — 

IE  amours  faith  an  hert  unfayned — 
If  long  error  in  a  blynde  way  chained — 
Whereby  with  himself  on  love  he  playneth 
With  fayned  visage  now  sad  now  mery 
Liveth  at  rest  still  in  displeasur. 

"  Rayned  "  is  monosyllabic  in  one  line — 

Be  rayned  |  by  reajson  shame  |  and  reverence. 

When   "  cruell,"    "  rayned,"   are   monosyllabic,   we   find 
certain  indicatory  marks  in  Wyatt's  hand  in  the  E   MS. 
Examples  from  Chaucer — 

And  renjne  to  |  Londoun  |  to  se|int  Poules 

And  se|ke  him  |  a  chaunjterye  |  for  soules.     (Parson.) 

Hir  gre|test  o|the  was  |  by  Se|mt  Loy     (Prioresse). 

A  parallel  to  displeasur  is  found  in  the  following  line  of 
Chaucer — 

1  Ne  cre|ature   |  that  of  |  hem  mak|ed  is.     (W.  of  B.) 
(h)  Verbal   ending  -eth   is  usually  slurred  in  the  body 
of   the  verse  :    an  extension   of  this   rule   includes 
"  hath  "  and  "  with  "  at  times — 

So  chaunceth  it  6ft  that  every  pas|sion 
That  fedeth  him  with  my  care  and  misery. 
1  Creature  is  often  a  trisyllable  in  Chaucer.     (See  Skeat's  edition.) 


44  SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S  POEMS 

Example  from  Chaucer — 

So  pricketh  hem  najture  in  j  her  corages. 

Extension  of  rule — 

What  webbes    hehath  wrought  ||  well  |  he  perjceveth  | 
Wherby"with  |  himself  j  on  love  |  he  plajyneth. 
In  the  first  case  "h"  is  regarded  as  no  letter;    in  the 

second  case  "  w  "  has  vocal  force. 

(i)  Slurring  of  vowels  in  juxtaposition.     "  y  "  is  regarded 
as  a  vowel,  and  "  h  "  as  no  letter. 

In  the  first  foot — 

And  f~al|wayes  playntes  |  that  passe  |  thorough  |  my  throte 
To~utter  the  smart  that  I  suffer  within. 

In  the  second  foot — 

I  fede  |  mein  sor(owe)  ||  and  laugh  in  all  my  payne 
What  webbes  |  hehath  wrought  ||  well  |  he  per|ceveth. 

In  the  third  foot — 

And  fynde  |  the  conjtrary  of  it  |  that  they  |  intend. 
If  thou  0  Lord  |  do  observe  |  (Psalms). 

In  the  fourth  foot — 

With  few  |  glad  ||  and  ma|ny  a  div|ers  thought. 
In  the  fifth  foot — 

Twene  rock  |  and  rock  |  and  eke  |  myne  en|emy  alas  | 
There  is  double  slurring  in  some  of  these  examples ;  enemy  is 
dissyllabic  and  final  "  y  "  is  slurred  with  following  "a." 

Example  from  Chaucer — 

Then  long  |  en  f  61ke    to  goon  ||  pilgrim  |  ages. 

This  is  Wyatt's  probable  reading  of  the  line,  and  so  he 
finds  support  in  Chaucer  for  slurring.  It  is  a  marked 
feature  of  Wyatt's  verse,  and  must  be  attributed  to  his 


COMPARISON   OF   WYATT  WITH   PYNSON      45 

knowledge  of  Italian  verse,  where  the  slurring  of  vowels 
is  the  basis  of  scansion;  from  this  example  in  Chaucer  he 
considered  that  he  was  justified  in  following  the  Romance 
method  of  slurring  vowels. 

As  a  consequence  of  Wyatt's  system  of  slurring  vowels, 
hiatus  is  very  rare — 

YS,  old  |  mule  that  thinck  |  yourself  |  so  faire. 
1  desire  |  to  perisshe  ||  and  yet  |  /  ask\e  helth. 

(k)  Wyatt  avoids  syncopation;  it  is  not  found  except 
in  the  words  "ton,"  "tothr";  and  "  thevyn " 
(t'hevyn)  occurs  once  in  the  Satire  "  My  mothers 
maydes." 

"  Thevyn  it  |  would  lo  |  and  eke  her  chaunce  was  so." 

Slurring  is  used  instead  of  syncopation  with  the  first 
personal  pronoun  singular  followed  by  have,  wot,  will, 
would,  and  the  infinitive  "  to  have  "  is  included  in  this 
rule. 

I  will  not  |  yet  in  |  my  grave  |  be  burjied. 

And  I  ame  |  not  of  |  such  manjer  condition. 

I  would  have  |  offerd  |  unto  |  the  sa|  orifice. 

But  if  the  pronoun  "  I  "  follow  the  verb,  it  is  usually  regarded 
as  a  syllable — 

To  the  |  have  I  called  |  O  Lord  to  be  my  borow. 

In  this  case  the  second  foot  is  a  trisyllable. 

(I)  Two  stressed  syllables  without  an  intervening  weak 
syllable  is  a  favourite  device  in  Wyatt.  It  occurs  in 
the  first  and  second,  and  the  fourth  and  fifth  foot — - 
Examples  in  first  and  second — 

Beholde  |  16ve 
And  scape  |  forth 
Unkynd  |  tonge 
But  few  |  glad 
The  longe  |  love 


46  SIR   THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

Examples  in  fourth  and  fifth  foot — 

:  that  erst  |  for  fere  |  shook 
:  and  yet  |  I  aske  |  helth. 

Examples  in  Chaucer  of  two  strong  stresses — 

And  palm|ers  |  to  seche  stronge  strondes 
And  ther  |  with  |  he  brought  us  out  of  toun 
In  Soutjwerk  |  at  tabard  as  I  lay. 

It  is  also  found  in  the  third  and  fourth  foot — 

Make  morjtrewes||and  well  |  bake  |  a  pie. 

In  some  of  these  instances  in  Wyatt  there  is  a  time  pause 
marked  by  the  presence  of  a  final  "  e  "  which  would  be 
sounded  if  the  words  were  sung ;  there  is  no  means  of  finding 
out  whether  this  were  intentional ;  however,  we  do  know 
that  the  Songs  and  the  Rondeaus  were  written  to  be  sung; 
the  final  "  e  "  marks  a  pause,  as  a  rest  in  music ;  in  the  other 
cases,  the  long  accent  was  regarded  as  a  dotted  note  to  be 
prolonged  for  the  full  complement  of  time  to  fill  out  the 
bar.  The  examples  from  Chaucer  gave  Wyatt  a  precedent, 
and  the  fact  that  there  is  no  final  "  e  "  between  the  two 
strong -stressed  syllables  in  the  examples  from  the  Prologue 
inclines  to  a  conclusion  that  in  these  instances  Wyatt 's  use 
of  final  "  e  "  is  merely  orthographical. 

It  should  be  noted  that  Wyatt  certainly  meant  a  pause 
after  "  Beholde  love,"  "  The  longe  love,"  and  the  other 
examples,  for  he  has  marked  the  caesura  in  some  of  these 
instances;  the  line  was  not  meant  to  be  read  "  The  longe  love 
that  .  .  .,"  as  all  Wyatt's  critics  have  done  in  describing 
his  methods  of  verse.  Prof.  Saintsbury,  in  particular,  reads 
'  The  long  love  "  Sonnet  in  a  way  which  is  utterly  at 
variance  with  the  metrical  scheme  as  seen  in  the  E  MS. 
(See  the  specimen  Sonnet  in  Appendix  D,  "The  Long 
Love.") 

(ra)  Lines  occur  in  Wyatt  which  are  quite  regular  if  a 
final  "  e  "  or  plural  termination  -es  is  regarded  as  syllabic — 


COMPARISON    OF    WYATT   WITH    PYNSON     47 

Are  cause  that  by  love  myself  I  destroy 
To  hast  to  slack  my  pass-e  lesse  or  more 
And  onely  my  loke  declareth  my  hert 
But  sins  that  I  so  kyndely  am  servid. 
And  will  that  my  trust  and  lustes  negligens. 

Example  from  Chaucer — 

To  draw£  folke  to  heven  with  fayrenesae. 

Copious  examples  are  to  be  found  in  the  1526  edition,  in 
spite  of  the  omission  of  the  final  "  e  "  in  many  cases. 

(n)  An  occasional  Alexandrine  or  octosyllabic  line  occurs 
in  poems  written  in  the  five-stressed  line — 

Who  may  the  hold  thy  hert  ||  but  thou  thyself  unbynde 
Though  othr  be  present  ||  thou  art  not  all  behynde 
Of  tyme  |  trouthe  |  and  love  ||  to  save  the  from  offence 
But  dayly  yet  the  ill  ||  doeth  change  into  the  wourse 
The  sonne  bemes  |  to  turne  ||  with  so  gret  vehemence 
Which  comforteth  |  the  mynde  ||  that  erst  j  for  fere  |  shoke. 

Example  from  Chaucer — 

Upon  |  an  am|buler  ||full  ea|sely  j  she  sat. 

One  rondeau,  "  What  vaileth  truth,"  begins  in  a  verse  of 
five  stresses,  and  concludes  in  octosyllabic  verse. 

The  epigram,  "  Ryght  true  it  is,"  concludes  with  an  octo 
syllabic  verse,  "  That  with  the  blase  his  berd  syngeth." 

The  1526  edition  of  Chaucer  has  many  examples  of  octo 
syllabic  lines  in  the  Prologue  of  the  Canterbury  Tales — 

Full  big  he  was  of  braune  and  bones 
His  nostrylles  blacke  were  and  wyde  (Miller). 
And  eke  ye  know  well  that  a  jay  (Somnour). 
God  loved  he  beste  with  all  his  herte  (Parson). 

(o)  The  csesura  is  carefully  marked  after  the  fourth  syllable 
in  Wyatt's  early  verse  in  the  E  MS. — 

Beholde  love : 
Go  burning  sighes  : 
Right  true  it  is  : 
O  small  hony  : 
O  lost  servis  : 

(Wyatt's  caesura  mark  is  a  colon.) 


48  SIR   THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

Many  examples  of  this  caesura  occur  in  the  first  few  lines 

of  the  Prologue — 

When  that  Aprill  // 
The  drought  of  March  // 
Enspyred  hath  // 
Hath  in  the  Ram.  // 

Experience  in  versification  led  to  greater  freedom  in  the 
use  of  the  caesura;  it  is  found  after  the  third  foot,  and  after 
the  first  foot.  Occasionally  a  very  harsh  effect  is  produced 
by  a  caesura  placed  in  the  middle  of  a  ten-syllable  line ;  this 
is  avoided  in  Wyatt's  later  poems. 

Ccesura  after  the  third  foot — 

Or~els  in  |  my  spark) ling  voyce  ||  lower  or  higher. 

Ccesura  after  the  first  foot — 

(1)  At  last  ||  both  eohe  for  himself  concluded. 

(2)  Rejoyce  ||  let  me  dreme  ||  of  thy  felicitie. 

(3)  In  fros(en)  ||  tho  nowe  and  nowe  ||  it  stondeth  in  flame. 

In  the  last  two  examples  there  is  a  second  pause  less 
marked,  after  the  second  and  the  third  foot  respectively. 

Ccesura  after  the  fifth  syllable — 

fs  |  my  pa^n|ful  luff  ||  the  bur  |  den  of  ire. 
So  |  call  I  |  for  help  ||  I  not  when  |  nor  where 
It  is  |  as  In  dreme  jj  unjperfaict  |  and  lame. 

Examples  in  Chaucer — 

His  berde  is  shave  ||  as  nigh  as  he  can.     (Reve.) 
Out  of  the  gospell  ||  the  wordes  he  caught.     (Parson.) 

(p)  Enjanibement  or  overflow  of  the  line — 
The  later  style  of  Wyatt's  versification  is  marked  by 
the  overflow  of  the  line.  Alscher  l  has  worked  this  out 
thoroughly  and  finds  that  the  subject  is  divided  from  the 
predicate,  the  predicate  from  the  object,  or  the  predicate 
from  the  extension,  by  enjambement — 

And  therwithall  I  alway  in  the  lash 
Abyd  the  stroke  :   and  with  me  everywher 
I  bere  my  fawte.     (Psalms.) 

1  Sir  Thomas  Wyatt  und  seine  Stellung  .  .  .  Alsclier. 


COMPARISON   OF   WYATT   WITH   PYNSON     49 

Examples  from  the  Psalms — 

(a)  He  then  inflamed  with  far  more  hote  effect 

Of  God  ... 
(6)  Oh  Happy  are  they  that  have  forgiffnes  gott 

Of  their  offence  .  .  . 
(c)  Shamid  be  they  all  that  so  ly  in  whaite 

To  compas  me  .  .  . 

Examples  from  the  Satires — 

(a)  Use  vertue  as  it  goeth  now  a  dayes  so 

In  wordes  alone  to  make  thy  language  swete  .  .  . 

(6)  By  which  retorn  be  sure  to  wyn  a  kant 
Of  half  at  leste  .  .  . 

(c)  Under  a  stole  she  spied  two  stemying  Ise 
In  a  rownde  hed  .  .  . 

(d)  And  say  that  Favell  hath  a  goodly  grace 
In  eloquence,  and  crueltye  to  name 
Zele  of  justice  .  .  . 

Examples  from  Chaucer — 

The  bright  sonne 

The  ark  of  the  artificial  day  had  ronne 
The  fourth  part  .  .  .     (Prol.,  Man  of  Lawes  Tale.) 
And  that  my  might  be  worthy  to  serve 
Thy  godhed  .  .  .     (Knigiites  Tale.) 
Chaste  goddess  ||  wel  wotest  thou  that  I 
Desire  to  be  a  mayden  all  my  life  .  .  .     (Kn.  T.) 

Such  is  Wyatt's  system  of  verse.  Corresponding  examples 
are  found  in  the  1526  edition  of  Chaucer.  Even  in  the 
matter  of  slurring  vowels,  very  largely  used  by  him,  and 
certainly  derived  from  his  Italian  studies,  he  finds  an  instance 
in  Chaucer  "  to  go  on  pilgrimages."  No  doubt  many  critics 
will  not  admit  such  a  reading  of  this  line,  but  it  is  quite 
evident  that  Wyatt  read  it  thus  to  rhyme  with  the  preceding 
line,  "  her  corjages."  Again,  the  1526  edition  supplies 
several  instances  of  trisyllabic  feet,  excepting  in  the  fifth 
foot.  Wyatt,  finding  support  in  Chaucer  for  trisyllables 
within  the  line,  extended  the  privilege  to  the  last  foot.  These 
are  the  only  two  instances  that  can  be  called  in  question. 
An  investigation  of  the  Prologue  (1526  edition)  which  has 


50  SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

afforded  the  examples  in  the  scheme  of  versification  above, 
proves  beyond  a  doubt  that  Chaucer  was  Wyatt's  model  at 
the  time  that  he  was  working  with  Petrarch  for  his  master, 
both  in  form  and  matter.  The  most  striking  proof  is  the 
resolution  of  eight  of  Wyatt's  rules  from  the  first  few  lines 
of  the  Prologue.  It  also  shows  us  that  Dry  den  was  justified 
in  his  remarks  on  Chaucer's  metre. 

It  would  be  absurd  to  argue  from  the  likeness  of  the  rhyme, 
or  the  language,  or  the  archaic  spelling  alone,  but  when  we 
find  that  the  rhyming  system,  the  spelling,  grammatical 
endings,  and  archaisms  follow  Chaucer,  and  when  the  versi 
fication  shows  itself  to  be  entirely  built  upon  the  1526 
edition  of  Chaucer,  there  can  be  no  further  doubt  of  the 
matter.  Wyatt  deliberately  and  conscientiously  studied 
Chaucer  with  a  view  of  carrying  on  his  method  of  work, 
and  made  his  exercise  in  versification  parallel  with  his 
introduction  of  the  Petrarchan  Sonnet. 

Paradoxical  as  it  may  seem  to  those  who  only  know 
Chaucer's  smooth,  regular,  flowing  system  of  verse,  from 
Skeat,  or  the  Globe  edition,  and  who  know  Wyatt  only  from 
Tottel's  edition,  Wyatt  does  stand  revealed,  deliberately 
following  Chaucer's  teaching  in  verse  and  endeavouring 
to  find  a  system  in  the  faulty  text  of  Pynson's  edition  :  he 
found  there  many  good  decasyllabic  lines,  he  found  also  a 
variety  of  rules  that  sprang  in  some  cases  from  the  omission 
of  the  syllabic  "  e."  On  the  other  hand,  the  slurring  of 
weak  syllables  ending  in  vowel-likes  r,  1,  n,  and  the  slurring 
of  vowels,  were  not  only  rules  in  Chaucer's  prosodic  system 
(and  consequently  lie  apart  from  irregularities  gleaned  from 
a  faulty  text),  but  were  rules  on  which  the  system  of  Milton's 
blank  verse  was  based.  It  is  a  noteworthy  fact  that  the 
finest  and  strongest  work  has  been  achieved  by  Milton  and 
Shakespeare  through  the  slurring  of  certain  weak  syllables, 
inverted  stress  on  the  first  foot,  and  in  majestic  periods 
achieved  by  the  overflow  of  the  line;  in  Shakespeare,  too, 


COMPARISON  OF   WYATT  WITH   PYNSON     51 

strong  effects  are  produced  by  the  presence  of  two  strong 
stresses  without  an  intervening  weak  stress.  Wyatt  was 
the  first  writer  of  modern  verse  to  allow  such  freedom, 
though  he  applied  it  to  rhyme,  while  Milton  and  Shakespeare 
confined  their  usage  to  blank  verse.  The  sonnet  was  the 
worst  possible  form  for  Wyatt 's  earliest  examples  in  this 
system  of  versification,  but  the  very  nature  of  the  sonnet, 
with  its  limitations,  was  the  best  means  of  gaining  experi 
ence,  and  Wyatt  would  never  have  gained  the  freedom  and 
the  skill  in  his  satires  without  his  preliminary  exercises 
in  the  sonnet. 

Since  Chaucer's  connection  with  Wyatt  is  established — 
and  the  proofs  are  too  many  to  be  sceptical  about  it — we 
can  no  longer  regard  Wyatt  as  the  solitary  figure  working 
in  the  dark,  and  groping  in  ignorance  towards  a  solution 
of  the  difficulties  of  the  ten-syllable  line;  his  course  was 
tentative,  the  achievement  was  difficult,  but  the  model 
lay  before  him  in  the  1526  edition  of  Chaucer.  Therefore, 
Wyatt,  as  the  product  of  a  new  age,  of  the  new  learning  and 
of  Neoplatonism,  had  his  roots  firmly  fixed  in  the  past. 
He  had  new  things  to  say,  and  a  new  form  in  which  to 
express  these  new  utterances,  but  he  turned  to  the  great 
national  poet  for  assistance  in  the  task.  Little  did  Chaucer 
think  when  he  translated  Petrarch's  eighty-eighth  Sonnet 
(Troilus  and  Cressida,  1.  400-420)— 

S'Amor  non  e  che  dunque  e  quel  ch'isento  ? 
Ma  s'egli  e  amor,  per  Dio,  che  cosa  e  quale  ? 

or  when  he  met  him  at  Padua  (?),  that  before  thirteen  de 
cades  had  passed  away  another  English  poet  should  arise, 
largely  influenced,  as  Chaucer  was,  by  French  and  Italian 
writers,  one  destined  to  combine  the  form  and  rime  of 
Petrarch  with  Chaucer's  versification,  and  so  unite  in  his 
poetry  in  ttye  early  sixteenth  century  the  two  greatest  poets 
of  the  fourteenth  century. 

E  2 


VII 

CHAUCERIAN    INFLUENCE 

• 

THE  years  of  Wyatt's  apprenticeship  in  the  ten-syllable 
line  were  passed  at  Calais  1528-32.  He  translated  Petrarch 
and  used  Chaucer  as  a  model  for  his  verse.  Later,  distinct 
Chaucerian  influence  is  to  be  traced  in  his  poems. 

In  1532  Thynne's  edition  of  Chaucer  was  published;  it 
professed  to  be  a  complete  edition.  Pynson  and  Thynne 
both  ascribed  poems  to  Chaucer  which  are  now  rejected. 
The  15261  edition  contained,  among  other  poems,  "La 
Belle  Dame  sans  Merci  "  l  and  "  Dido's  letter  to  Eneas  " 
(Prologue  and  Playnte). 

The  1532  edition  included  "  La  Belle  Dame  "  with  a 
different  envoy  from  that  in  1526,  the  "  Ballade  of  Fortune," 
"  How  Pitie  is  ded  and  buried  in  a  gen  til  hert,"  besides  the 
"  Boethius,"  "  Legend  of  Good  Women,"  and  other  authentic 
poems. 

The  1532  edition  was  well  read  by  the  Court.  Surrey 
derived  his  inspiration  from  it;  verses  from  "La  Belle 
Dame  "  are  written  in  the  D  MS.,  and  there  are  lines  and 
phrases  in  Wyatt  which  suggest  a  knowledge  of  the  poems 
in  Thynne's  edition. 

"  La  Belle  Dame  "  is  the  ultimate  source  of  Wyatt's 
duologue .  "It  burneth  yet  alas  my  hertes  desyre  ' ' ;  although 
he  possibly  owes  something  to  Mellin  de  St.  Gelais'  rendering 
of  the  same  theme.  "  La  Belle  Dame  "  is  a  dull  thing — a 
translation  of  Alain  Chartier's  poem;  it  was  ascribed  to 
Chaucer,  but  is  now  said  to  be  the  work  of  Richard  Ros. 

1  Skeat  refers  to  the  later  (1632)  edition  in  his  Works  of  Chaucer. 

52 


CHAUCERIAN   INFLUENCE  53 

Wyatt's  poem  is  full  of  feeling  and  its  restraint  makes  it 
a  thing  of  beauty. 

There  are  lines  in  Dido's  letter  l  which  may  be  compared 
with  Wyatt— 

Prologue  :   Much  better  it  were  to  have  good  contenaunce  .  .  . 
That  folke  perceyve  not  your  grefe  and  he  vines. 

In  the  poem  "  Patiens  for  my  devyce  "  the  line  occurs — 

Let  no  man  know  your  payne 
The  "  Complaynte  "  begins— 

Ryght  as  the  swanne  when  her  deth  is  nygh  .  .  . 
One  of  the  lyrics  (D  MS.)  begins — 

Lyke  as  the  swanne  towardis  her  deth  .  .  . 

The  phrase  "  alas,  alas,  the  while,"  occurs  in  the  "  Amorous 
Complaynte."  The  title  may  have  suggested  Wyatt's 
poem  which  may  be  called  an  Amorous  Complaynte  (E  MS.) 
beginning — 

Ther  was  never  nothyng  more  me  payned. 

In  this  poem  the  refrain  to  every  quatrain  is  "  Alas  the 
whyle." 

The  "Playnte  to  Fortune  " 2  is  a  duologue  between  Fortune 
and  Pleintif.     Pleintif  bemoans  his  wretchedness,  Fortune 

replies — 

No  man  is  wretched  but  himself  it  wene 
He  that  hath  himself  hath  sufficaunce 
And  eke  thou  hast  thy  best  friend  on  lyve. 

This  "  Playnte  "  is  evidently  the  source  of  Wyatt's  poem 
"  Most  wretched  hert,"  a  duologue  between  the  two  inner 
voices.  The  burden  of  the  first  voice  is — 

Most  wretched  hert  why  art  though  not  ded. 

The  burden  of  the  second  voice  is — 

And  he  is  wretched  that  wenes  him  so. 

The  verses  run  alternately  with  the  burden  of  the  first  and 
second  voice,  as  a  refrain  to  every  quatrain. 

1  1526  edition.  2  1532  edition. 


54  SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

U Envoy  (1532  edition)  contains  the  following  lines — 

Better  is  to  suffer  and  fortune  abide 

Than  hastily  to  clime  and  sodenly  to  slyde. 

This  couplet  probably  influenced  Wyatt's  poem  (D  MS.) — 

I  abide  and  abide  and  better  abide 
And  after  the  old  proverbe  the  happie  day 
And  ever  my  lady  to  me  doeth  say 
Let  me  alone  and  I  will  provyde. 

Fortune  is  personified  in  this,  and  several  other  of  Wyatt's 
poems,  as  "  My  lady." 

"  Agaynst  Women  Unconstant  "   (1532   edition)  contains 
the  line — 

Madame  for  your  new  fangilnes 

I  take  my  leve  for  your  unstedefastness.  .  .  . 

Wyatt,  in  the  poem  "  They  flee  from  me,"  says — 

And  I  have  leve  to  go  of  her  goodenes 
And  she  also  to  use  newfangilnes. 

The  "  Knightes  Tale  "  offers  several  parallels — 

A  rare  form  of  the  preterite  of  the  M.E.  verb  "  schrichen  " 
is  found  in  the  line — 

Shrighte  Emelye  and  howleth  Palamon. 
Wyatt  uses  it  as  an  infinitive  and  as  a  verbal  substantive. 

(1)  And  you  so  reddy  sighes  to  make  me  shrighte. 

(Sonnet,  Bicause  I  have.) 

(2)  With  dedly  shrighte  and  cry. 

(Myne  owne  dere  enemy.) 

References  to  May  in  the  "  Knightes  Tale  "  and  in  the 
Troilus  are  imitated  by  Wyatt — 


In  a  mornyng  of  May 
She  was  arisen  and  all  redy  dight 
For  May  will  have  no  slogarde  anyght. 


Wyatt  writes — 


Arise  for  shame  do  way  your  slogardy 
Arise  I  say  do  May  some  observaunce. 


CHAUCERIAN   INFLUENCE  55 

Cf .  also  lines  from  Troilus  and  Cressida — 

Do  wey  your  bok,  rys  up  and  lat  us  daunce 
And  let  us  don  to  May  some  observaunce. 

The  conceit  of  the  heart  wounded  by  a  glance  through 
the  eye  is  found  in  the  "  Knightes  Tale,"  but,  it  must  be 
added,  this  idea  is  ubiquitous — 

(1)  This  Palamon  answered  .  .  . 

But  I  was  hurt  nowe  through  myn  eye 
Unto  myn  herte  .  .  . 

and  aga'n — 

Ye  slee  me  with  your  eyen  Emely. 

Wyatt's  poem — 

So  unwarely  was  never  no  man  cawght.'*  (D  MS.) 
re-echoes  the  idea — 

Thorow  my  eyes  the  strocke  from  hyers  did  slyde 
Dyrectly  down  unto  my  hert  ytt  ranne. 

This  conceit  can  be  traced  to  a  Provencal  source.  It 
made  its  way  into  Italy,  and  is  found  in  all  the  Petrarchists. 
Chrestien  de  Troyes  seems  to  have  first  used  it  in  Fiance. 

2.  Again — 

It  stycked  thorough  my  careful  herte 
That  shapen  was  erst  my  deth  then  my  sherte.     (Kn.  T.) 
Cf.  Wyatt— 

Alas  the  greffe  the  dedly  woful  smert 
The  careful  chaunce  shapen  afore  my  sherte. 

Troilus  and  Cressida — 

The  invocation  of  Cithera  is  echoed  in  Wyatt's  poem. 
"  Though  this  port  "— 

O  Love,  O  Charite 
Thy  moder  eke,  Citherea  the  swete 
After  thyself  next  heried  be  she 
Venus  mene  I  the  wel-willy  planete.  (Tr.  III.  1254-7.) 

Wyatt's  lines  run — 

Though  this  (the)  port  and  I  thy  servaunt  true 
And  thou  thyself  dost  cast  thy  b  ernes  from  hye 


56  SIR   THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

From  thy  chieff  howse  promising  to  renew 
Boeth  joy  and  eke  delite  behold  yet  how  that  I 
Banished  from  my  blisse  carefully  do  crye 
Helpe  now  Citherea,  my  lady  dere. 

Courthope  (Hist,  of  Engl.  Lit.)  quotes  many  more  ex 
pressions  in  Wyatt  traceable  to  Troilus  and  Cressida. 

Wyatt's   use   of   the   word   "  stemyng "    is   taken    from 

Chaucer — 

Hise  eyen  stepe  and  rollyng  in  his  hed 
That  stemed  as  a  forneys  of  a  led.     (Monk.) 

The  cat  is  described  in  the  satire,  "  My  Mothers  Maydes," 

with — 

.  .  .  two  stemyng  eyes 
In  a  round  head. 

This  word  sorely  puzzled   Nott;   he   suggests   streaming  ! 
Selden  proposed   "  staring." 

The  language  and  the  humorous  tone  throughout  "  My 
Mothers  Maydes  "  suggest  Chaucerian  influence;  there  are, 
moreover,  direct  allusions  to  Chaucer — 

Praise  Sir  Thopas  for  a  noble  tale 

And  scorn  the  story  that  the  knight  tolde. 

(Myn  own  John  Poynz.) 
Allusion  to  Pandarus — 

But  ware  I  say  so  golde  the  helpe  and  sped 
That  in  this  case  thou  be  not  so  unwise 
As  Pandare  was  in  such  a  like  dede. 

(A  spending  hand.) 
Wyatt  knew  the  Boethius — 

for  swin  so  groyns 

And  drivell  in  perilles  the  hed  still  in  the  manger 
Then  of  the  harp  the  asse  to  hed  the  sound. 

Cf.  Boethius,  prose  4 — 

Artow  lik?  an  asse  to  the  harpe  ? 
The  second  line  of  the  epigram — 

Tagus  farewell  that  westward  with  thy  stremes 
Torns  up  the  grayns  of  gold  alredy  tryd — 

is  derived  from  Boethius,  Metrum  10. 


CHAUCERIAN   INFLUENCE  57 

All  the  thinges  that  the  river  Tagus  gyveth  you  with  his  goldene  gravelis. 

One  poem  only  appears  to  be  entirely  founded  on  Chaucer — 

If  thou  wilt  mighty  be  fle  from  the  rage — 

but  it  is  one  of  Wyatt's  latest  works,  and  may  either  be 
adapted  from  Chaucer  or  translated  from  the  Latin  original. 
It  consists  of  three  stanzas — 

The  first  is  from  the  Metrum  5  Boethius  III, 
the  second  is  from  the  Metrum  6  Boethius  III, 
the  third  is  from  the  Metrum  3  Boethius  III. 

Wyatt.  Chaucer's  Translation. 

(1)  If  thow  wilt  mighty   be   flee         Who  so  wol  ben  myghtie  he 

from  the  rage 
Of  cruel  will  .  .  .  most  daunten  his  cruel  corages  .  . 

(2)  If  to  be  noble  and  high  thy  mind        All  the  lynage  of  men  that  ben 

be  moved  in  erth  .  .  . 

Consider  well .  .  .  thy  beginning 

(3)  All  were  it  so  thou  had  a  flode         All  were  it  so  that  a  rich  covetous 

of  gold  .  .  .  man  .  .  . 

Latin  Boethius. 

(1)  Qui  se  volet  esse  potentem 
Animas  domat  |  ille  feroces  .  .  . 

(2)  Omne  hominis  genus  in  terris 
Simili  surgit  ab  ortu  ... 

(3)  Quamvis  fluente  divis  auri  gurgiti  .  .  . 


58 


SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 


French  Sources  of  Wyatfs  Poems. 

The  following  French  sources  have  been  found  for  the 
first  time. 


Rondeaus — 
For  to  love  her  .  .  . 
If  it  be  so  ... 
Thou  hast  no  faith  .  .  . 

Douzaine — 
Madame  withouten  | 
maney  wordes  ; 

A  New  Year's  Gift- 
To  seke  eche  where  | 
where  man  doeth  live 

Duologue — 

It  burneth  yet  alas  my  | 
herts  desire  : 


Epigram — 

Desyre  alas  my  maister  | 
and  my  f  oo. 


Rondeaux — 

D'  estre  amoureux.  (Clement  Marot. ) 
S'ilestainsy  „          „ 

cf.  Amor  et  Foi  ,,          „ 

Douzaine — 

S' amour  vous  a  donne  un  cueur  en  gage. 
(St.  Gelais.) 

Etrenne — 

Ce  nouvel  an  pour  etrenne  vous  donne. 

(Clement  Marot.} 

Duologue — 

Me  veuillez  Madame 

la  peine  ignorer 
Que  ma  vraie  flamme 
vous  veult  declarer. 

(Mellin  de  St.  Gelais.} 
Dizaine — 
Tant  est  nature  en  volante  puissante. 

(Maurice  Seve.) 


CHAPTER  VIII 

FRENCH   INFLUENCE 

IT  is  difficult  to  trace  French  influence  to  a  definite  source, 
for  this  reason  :  Italy  was  the  fountain  head  of  all  inspiration 
•  in  the  early  and  mid-sixteenth  century,  and  we  therefore 
expect  to  trace  to  a  common  Italian  source  the  likenesses 
that  appear  in  English  and  French  poems;  yet  it  must  be 
remembered  that  in  England,  as  also  in  France,  Italian 
influence  was  felt  in  every  direction  of  life  before  it  was 
perceptible  in  Literature.1  The  early  years  of  the  sixteenth 
century  saw  Italian  Secretaries  at  Court;  Italian  tutors  in 
noblemen's  houses,  and  Italian  scholars  at  the  universities; 
Italians,  too,  taught  riding  and  general  etiquette  as  well  as 
inculcating  morals,  while  Italian  influence  swayed  commerce. 

Meanwhile  Skelton,  the  Court  poet,  wrote  rhymes  which 
were  "  ragged,  tattered,  and  jagged,"  and  showed  no  signs 
of  a  new  influence.  Wyatt,  coming  to  Court  in  the  second 
decade  of  the  sixteenth  century,  speedily  made  himself 
the  leader  of  a  band  of  courtiers,  versifiers,  and  composers 
of  Court  songs,  which  merely  carried  on  the  traditions  of  the 
fifteenth  century. 

In  France,  Marot  and  Mellin  de  St.  Gelais  used  mediaeval 
forms,  such  as  the  Rondeau  and  Ballad — forms  which,  a 
quarter  of  a  century  later,  were  to  be  swept  aside  when  the 
clarion  notes  of  Du  Bellay's  Defense  resounded  through  the 
land. 

"  Laissez,"  he  said,  "  les  rondeaux,  virelais,  chansons, 
ballades,  et  autres  epiceries  et  jette  toi  aux  odes,  epistres, 

1  Italian  Renaissance  in  England.     Einstein. 
59 


60  SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

satires  .  .  .  et  sonnets  selon  Petrarch  et  quelques  modernes 
Italiens."  These  words  heralded  the  reign  of  the  Pleiade, 
and  the  poems  of  Marot  and  St.  Gelais  were  consigned  to 
oblivion.  But  signs  of  Italian  influence  appear  in  their  late 
work;  and  the  question  is  still  undecided  whether  these 
French  poets  or  Wyatt  first  showed  Italian  influence.  While 
most  critics  believe  that  Italian  influence  is  later  in  France, 
an  absence  of  definite  facts  has  led  to  such  literary  con 
troversies  as  the  theory  that  St.  Gelais  translated  into 
French  Wyatt's  English  rendering  of  Sannazaro's  sonnet, 
"  Simile  a  questi  smisurati  monti." 

Now  Prof.  Koeppel,  in  1891,  traced  the  source  of  Wyatt's 
sonnet,  "  Like  to  these  immeasurable  montaynes,"  to  St. 
Gelais'  version,  "  Voyant  ces  monts  "  (Anglia,  xiii);  but  in 
1902  (Modern  Language  Quarterly,  vol.  v)  Arthur  Tilley 
discovered  Sannazaro's  Italian  source.  Literary  critics, 
ignorant  of  Tilley 's  discovery,  still  regarded  the  French 
version  as  the  source,  and  Child  (Cambridge  History  of 
Literature,  1909),  Courthope,  and  Padelford,  all  name  the 
French  version  as  the  source.  A  comparison  of  the  three 
versions  shows  that  Wyatt's  translation  is  undoubtedly  a 
version  of  the  Italian,  so  that  the  "  originality  "  hitherto 
imputed  to  him  in  differing  from  the  French  version  is  now 
seen  merely  to  be  a  closer  adherence  to  the  Italian. 

Mr.  Padelford  (1907),  still  unaware  of  the  real  source,  had 
his  doubts  about  the  French  version,  for  he  made  this 
remark  in  his  notes  on  the  above  sonnet  (Sixteenth  Century 
Lyrics)  :  "  Did  Wyatt  imitate  this  French  sonnet,  or  did 
St.  Gelais  imitate  Wyatt,  or  did  they  both  translate  from 
a  common  original  ?  " 

Berdan,  acting  upon  this  suggestion,  set  forth  his  theories 
in  Modern  Language  Notes,  1908,  where  he  discussed  the 
"  Migrations  of  a  Sonnet,"  and  mapped  out  the  genealogy 
of  the  sonnet  in  question;  it  may  briefly  be  set  forth  as 
follows — 


FRENCH  INFLUENCE  61 

Sonetto  Sannazaro  "  Simile  a  questi." 

I  I 

Sonnet  Wyatt  "  Like  to  those." 

I  I 

Sonnet  St.  Gelais  "  Voyant  ces  monts." 

I  I 

Madrigal  Barnes  "  Like  to  these  mountains." 

A  long  discussion  followed  between  Mr.  Berdan  and  Mr. 
L.  E.  Kastner  (Modern  Language  Review,  1909),  but  the 
only  definite  result  is  the  narrowing  of  the  date  of  St.  Gelais' 
sonnet  from  1536  to  a  possible  1531,  and  the  proving  that  it 
is  most  unsafe  ground  to  regard  any  French  version  as  a 
translation  of  an  English  version  in  the  sixteenth  century. 

It  is  important  to  find  some  definite  facts  which  may 
have  turned  the  attention  of  the  French  poets  towards  the 
sonnet  form,  and  a  clue  may,  I  think,  be  found  in  the  poet 
Alamanni,  the  Florentine  exile.  In  1530  he  was  exiled  a 
second  time  from  Florence  and  appeared  at  the  French 
Court.  A  recent  life  of  Alamanni l  shows  that  his  first  exile 
in  France  was  passed  in  obscurity  and  poverty,  and  that 
Francis  I,  probably  from  political  motives,  took  no  notice  of 
him. 

In  1530  circumstances  had  altered.  Foreign  relations 
were  less  strained,  Alamanni  approached  the  King  with  an 
offering  of  Italian  sonnets,2  dedicated  to  Francis  I,  and 
setting  forth  his  glory.  The  King  accepted  them  and 
became  Alamanni's  patron,  and  from  1530  until  his  death  in 
1556,  except  for  one  short  interval,  his  life  was  bound  up  in 
French  interests,  and  at  times  he  undertook  no  unimportant 
part  in  French  affairs. 

1  Un  exile  florentin  d  la  cour  de  Fratice.     H.  Hauvette.     1903. 

2  Luigi  Alamanni  presented  a  medal  of  Cellini's  workmanship  at  the  same 
time.     Cellini  says,  "  The  medal  came  into  the  hands  of  Messer  Luigi 
Alamanni,  who  after  a  little  time  took  it  to  present  in  person  to  Francis, 
King  of  France,  accompanied  by  some  of  his  finest  compositions.     The  king 
was  exceedingly  delighted."     (See  Cellini's  Autobiography,  Lib.  I,  xliv. 
J.  A.  Symond's  Trans.,  1888.) 


62  SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

The  presence  of  Alamanni  at  Court,  the  publication  of 
his  poems  (1532-3)  under  the  King's  patronage  and  by  means 
of  his  pecuniary  help,  and  their  dedication  to  the  royal 
patron,  were  bound  to  have  an  effect  upon  the  French 
Court  poets.  As  good  courtiers  they  studied  the  King's 
pleasure,  and  his  evident  interest  in  Alamanni's  poems 
was  undoubtedly  one  of  the  causes  which  resulted  in  trans 
lations  of  Italian  sonnets  by  Marot  and  St.  Gelais.  Sanna- 
zaro's  poems  were  published  in  1531,  many  editions  followed, 
but  in  this  and  the  1533  Florentine  edition,  Part  III  was 
included,  containing  the  "  Simile  a  questi  "  sonnet,  which 
was  omitted  in  many  editions.  St.  Gelais  translated  this 
sonnet,  and  it  is  interesting  to  note  that  when  he  allowed 
a  few  of  his  poems  to  be  printed  in  1549,  this  translated 
sonnet  was  the  only  poem  in  sonnet  form.  Meanwhile, 
except  for  a  short  visit  to  the  Court  at  Blois  in  1533,  Marot 
was  in  disgrace  and  in  forced  retirement  until  1536. 

In  the  interval  he  spent  some  time  at  Lyons  with  his 
young  friend  Maurice  Seve,  a  rising  poet,  who  gathered 
round  him  a  group  of  followers,  and  formed  a  coterie  known 
as  the  "  Ecole  Lyonais,"  whence  sprang  the  Pleiade. 
Studying  at  Avignon  in  1533,  Maurice  Seve  had  found  the 
supposed  tomb  of  Petrarch's  Laura  in  a  convent  of  the 
Cordeliers.  A  keen  follower  of  Petrarch  and  a  nature 
dreamer,  he  wrote  a  series  of  symbolical  poems  called 
Delie,  in  which  he  set  forth  certain  aspects  of  nature  as 
analogous  to  his  own  states  of  consciousness.  Marot, 
coming  into  contact  with  Maurice  Seve,  no  doubt  caught 
some  of  the  enthusiasm  of  this  earnest  student  of  Petrarch, 
an  enthusiasm  which  afterwards  found  vent  in  his  poem  to 
Laura.  He  also  had  opportunities  of  studying  Art  and 
Italian  Literature  at  Venice,  but  he  was  not  happy  in  his 
exile,  and  earnest  entreaties  to  the  Dauphin  at  length  pro 
cured  his  pardon  and  he  returned  to  Court  in  1536.  Lines 
such  as  the  following  were  probably  the  cause  of  his  pardon, 


FRENCH  INFLUENCE  63 

and  show  that  he  was  capable  of  a  degree  of  tenderness 
rarely  discernible  in  his  poetry. 

Ce  que  je  quiers  et  que  de  vous  j'espere 

C'est  qui  il  vous  plaise  au  roi,  votre  chere  pere 

Parler  pour  moi  .  .  . 

Non  pour  aller  visiter  mes  chateaux 

Mais  bien  pour  voir  mes  petits  marotteaux. 

(Epistle  to  the  Dauphin.) 

For  seven  years  (1536-43)  Marot  enjoyed  the  King's 
favour  and  protection.  Contact  with  Seve,  the  ardent 
Petrarchist; l  the  presence  of  Alamanni  at  Court,  and  the 
King's  pleasure  in  his  sonnets  and  other  poems,  were  the 
causes  that  made  him  turn  to  Italian  forms.  He  translated 
six  sonnets  of  Petrarch,  and  the  Vision;  he  composed  an 
elegy  on  Laura,  and  in  1539  wrote  the  famous  "  Pan  et 
Robin  "  eclogue  to  the  King.  St.  Gelais,  too,  translated 
Petrarch  and  Ariosto  and  wrote  numerous  sonnets. 

There  are,  then,  many  reasons  to  explain  why  Marot 
and  St.  Gelais  turned  their  attention  to  Italian  forms  during 
the  years  1530  to  1540. 

In  1539  Marot  translated  the  Psalms.  He  presented 
them  to  the  Emperor  in  1540;  they  were  the  cause  of  his 
second  exile,  and  he  died  in  1544. 

As  far  as  Marot  is  concerned,  direct  Italian  influence  is 
traced  between  the  years  1533-40,  and  with  St.  Gelais  not 
earlier  than  1531  (the  date  of  the  publication  of  a  complete 
edition  of  Sannazaro's  works);  but  St.  Gelais  never  took 
the  initiative,  and  it  is  likely  that  he  waited  until  Marot 's 

1  It  has  been  inferred  that  because  Seve  wrote  in  dizaines,  and  not  in 
sonnet  form,  that  he  had  escaped  Petrarchan  influence.  There  is  no 
doubt  that  he  was  an  ardent  Petrarchist,  but  his  particular  and  uncommon 
genius  preferred  a  certain  type  of  verse.  It  was  the  age  of  independent 
and  original  work,  his  Delie  was  published  at  the  time  when  Cellini  was 
proving  new  possibilities  in  goldsmith  craft,  and  Michael  Angelo  was 
expressing  all  the  height  and  breadth  of  his  thought  in  terms  of  the  human 
body. 


64  SIR  THOMAS  WYATT'S   POEMS 

return  to  Court  before  venturing  on  new  forms.  There  is 
no  trace  of  deliberate  attention  to  Italian  models  before 
Alamanni's  appearance  in  1530.  Slight  Italianisms  in 
St.  Gelais'  writing  are  due  to  his  youthful  studies  in  Italy, 
but  Marot  was  always  his  master,  whom  he  followed  in  his 
taste  for  mediaeval  forms,  and  light,  graceful,  and  witty 
verse. 

Both  French  writers  made  their  mark  in  writing  sparkling 
little  songs  or  witty  tours  de  force  on  every  conceivable 
trivial  subject.  Marot,  in  that  light  mocking  style  which 
can  only  be  defined  as  esprit  gaulois,  is  inimitable  in 
his  epigrams  and  etrennes.  The  mediaeval  forms  of  their 
verse  were  scorned  by  Ronsard  and  the  other  members  of 
the  Pleiade,  for  although  in  late  years  they  attempted  the 
sonnet  form  and  translated  Petrarch  and  other  "  modernes 
Italians,"  they  entirely  missed  the  contemplative  spirit,  and 
the  visions  of  Love  and  Beauty  seen  through  the  medium 
of  nature.  Neither  had  they  expressed  the  great  thoughts 
of  the  ancients;  they  retained  their  mediaeval  stock  in 
trade  to  the  end,  only  giving  examples  of  Italian  forms  to 
please  a  new  fashion  but  not  breaking  with  the  old.  Marot 
and  St.  Gelais  were,  in  fact,  conscious  that  they  excelled 
and  were  able  to  please  in  these  old  forms ;  exercises  in  the 
new  Italian  style  were  tentative,  and  they  both  preferred  to 
be  masters  in  their  own  art  than  simply  scholars  in  a  new. 
So  they  showed  that  they  were  conscious  of  the  new  fashion 
by  contributing  sonnets,  but  the  Petrarchan  spirit  is  absent 
until  the  rise  of  the  Pleiade. 

Italian  influence  is  to  be  seen  in  Marot  and  St.  Gelais 
after  the  year  1530.  Wyatt  came  into  contact  with  them 
prior  to  this  date,  and  therefore  any  influence  traceable  to 
the  poets  may  be  considered  purely  French.  Wyatt  joined 
Sir  Thomas  Cheney's  Embassy  to  France  in  1526.  Marot 
was  Gentleman  of  the  Chamber  to  the  King.  Mellin  de 
St.  Gelais  possessed  a  sweet  voice,  and  played  the  lute  per- 


FRENCH   INFLUENCE  65 

fectly.      Many  years  later  Du  Bellay  described  his  poems 

as — 

Vers  emmeillers 

Qu'  aussi  doux  que  ton  voix  coulent. 

Wyatt  was  a  musician  and  peculiarly  sensitive  to  refrains, 
and  he  carried  away  with  him  snatches  of  these  French 
songs  and  rondeaus.  Marot's  poems  circulated  in  MS., 
and  in  1529  l  a  few  were  published  for  the  first  time,  and 
amongst  these  occur  poems  which  are  reproduced  in  some  of 
Wyatt 's  rondeaus.  Mellin  de  St.  Gelais  did  not  allow  his 
poems  to  circulate;  it  was  not  until  1549  that  he  sanctioned 
the  publication  of  a  few  of  his  poems ;  among  these  the  only 
sonnet  is  the  translation  of  Sannazaro's  "  Simile  a  questi." 

French  influence  in  Wyatt  is  due  to  contact  with  lively, 
witty,  and  musical  poets,  personages  after  his  own  heart, 
and  the  names  in  which  French  refrains  and  ideas  occur  in 
his  rondeaus  and  other  pieces  suggest  memory  and  not 
translation;  this  view  is  borne  out  by  the  facts  of  their 
publications  noted  above. 

Wyatt  wrote  nine  rondeaus,  the  first  about  1526  (D  MS.), 
the  last  1532-3  (E  MS.).  Seven  rondeaus  occur  on  the 
first  few  pages  of  the  E  MS.,  and  were  written  about  1528 
and  onwards,  in  the  intervals  of  more  severe  labour  with 
the  sonnet  form.  Two  of  these,  "  Go  burning  sighes," 
and  "  Behold  Love,"  are  translations  from  Petrarch,  the 
other  five  suggest  French  influence;  they  are  as  follows — 

(1)  Help  me  to  seke. 

(2)  What  vaileth  troth. 

(3)  For  to  love  her. 

(4)  Thou  hast  no  faith. 

(5)  If  it  be  so. 

The  theme  of  the  first  is  a  lost  heart,  and  is  found  con 
stantly  among  the  chansons  of  Marot  and  St.  Gelais.  It  is 
a  very  bright  little  poem,  and  Wyatt  seems  to  have  written 

1  Adolescence  Clementine.      1529.     Brit.  Mus. 
F 


66  SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

it  in  a  mocking  spirit,  as  a  reflection  on  all  the  poems  of 
hearts  gone  astray ;  there  is  a  noticeable  play  upon  words, 

too — 

It  was  my  hert,  I  pray  you  hertely 
Help  me  to  seke. 

This  rondeau  is  a  metrical  experiment,  and  consists  of 
a  combination  of  two-syllable  with  three-syllable  feet, 
resulting  in  a  light,1  tripping  style,  which  harmonizes  with 
the  humorous  spirit  of  the  rondeau. 

The  idea  of  "  What  vaileth  troth  "  is  also  found  in  many 
of  the  chansons.  "  For  to  love  her  "  is  clearly  a  reminis 
cence  of  Marot's  rondeau,  "  D'estre  Amoureux  (Rondeau  x) 
and  of  "  S'il  est  ainsy  "  (Rondeau  Ixi). 

Compare  the  following  lines  in  "  For  to  love  her  " — 

1.  4.  But  she  hath  made  another  Car  celle  la  qui  je  cuidais  estre 

promesse  ;  La  bien  aymee  m'a  faict  bien 

apparoistre. 

1.  7.  For  on  my  faith  I  loved  too          Qu'au  faict   d'amor  n'y   a    que 
surely  ;  fiction 

Mais  d'autre  ami  a  prins  posses 
sion.     (Oeuvres.  Rondeau  x.) 

1.  8.  But  reason  will  that  I  do  Amor   commande   et   la   raison 

cease  ordonne 

For  to  love  her ;  Que  j  e  te  laisse. 

(Rondeau  Ixi.) 

Rondeau  x  is  one  of  the  poems  in  the  Adolescence 
Clementine,  1529.  Again,  the  rondeau,  "  Thou  hast  not 
faith,"  recalls  Marot's  "  Amor  et  Foy  "  (No.  Ivi). 

Si  1'amour  faut  le  Foy  n'est  plus  cherie 
Si  Foy  peut,  1'amour  s'en  va  perie 
Pour  oe  les  ay  en  devise  liey 
Amour  et  Foy. 

The  rondeau,  "  If  it  be  so,"  has  a  closer  connection;  it 
was  undoubtedly  written  by  Wyatt,  with  Marot's  "  S'il  est 
ainsy  "  in  his  mind. 

1  I  disagree  with  Mr.  Padelford  here,  who  quotes  this  rondeau  as  an 
instance  of  a  clumsy  attempt  at  being  lively. 


FRENCH    INFLUENCE 


67 


If  it  be  so  that  I  forsake  the 
As  banysshed  from  thy  company 
Yet  my  hert,  my  mynde  and  my 

affection 
Shall  still  remain  in  my  possession. 


But  myself  I  say  on  this  fashion 
I  have  her  hert  in  my  possession 
And  of  itself  it  cannot  perdy 
By  no  means  love  an  hertless  lady 
And  on  my  faith,  good  is  the  reason 
If  it  be  so. 


S'il  est  ainsy  que  ce  corps  te  habon- 

donne 
Amour    commande  et    la    raison 

ordonne 

Que  je  te  laisse  en  charge  de  ma  foi 
Le  cueur  je  tien  car  par  honnete  loi 
Aulcun  ne  doit  reprendre  ce  qu'il 

donna.     (Rondeau  Ixi.) 

Car  j'ay  son  cueur  et   corps   san 

cueur  de  soy 
Ne  peut  aymer  la  raison  est  tres 

bonne 

S'il  est  ainsy. 


In  this  rondeau  the  likeness  is  unmistakable,  yet  it 
suggests  the  work  of  the  memory  rather  than  actual  trans 
lation.  (Rondeau  published  in  1532.) 

The  following  douzaine  has  lines  which  are  an  exact 
translation  of  St.  Gelais'  douzaine. 

Wyatt—  St.  Gelais— 

Madame  withouten  many  wordes       S'  amour  vous  a  donne  un  cueur  en 

gage 
Ons  I  am  sure  ye  will  or  no,  De  quoi   vous    sert   user    tant  de 

langage  ? 
And  if  ye  will,  then  leve  your  bordes     Or  vous  voulez  ou  vous  ne  voulez 

point ; 
And  use  youre  wit  and  show  it  so,     Quand  vous  voudrez  deus  mille  ans 

deviser, 

And  with  a  beck  ye  shall  me  call;       Si  foudroit  il  a  la  fin  s'aviser 
And  if  on  oon  that  burneth  alwaye      Qu'on  s'en  ennuye  et  venir  a  un 

point ; 

Ye  have  any  pitie  at  all,  Si  vous  voulez  me  faites  que  branler 

Answer  her  faire  with  ye  or  nay.       Car  j'entendray  le   moindre  signe 

en  1'air 

If  it  be  ye  I  shall  be  fayne,  Et  vous  serez  ami  non  decevant 

If  it  be  nay  frendes  as  before,  S'il  ne  vous  plaist  ?   amis  comme 

devant 
Ye  shall  another  man  obtayne  Un  autre  aurez  et  moy  ne  pouvant 

estre 

And  I  myne  owne  and  youres  no     Servant  de  vous  de  moi  je  seray 
more.  maistre. 

F  2 


68  SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

There  can  be  no  doubt  as  to  the  influence  of  these  French 
poets  upon  Wyatt  in  the  early  stage  of  his  career  as  a  poet ; 
the  songs  quoted  above  were  composed  to  music;  Wyatt's 
ear  was  peculiarly  sensitive  to  refrains  and  catches  of  songs, 
and  it  is  no  doubt  the  remembrance  of  the  music  that 
revived  the  ideas  of  the  song,  for  it  is  much  more  easy  for  a 
person  with  a  musical  ear  to  remember  the  words  of  a  song, 
than  to  remember  a  poem  with  no  musical  accompaniment. 
It  will  be  also  noted  that  Wyatt  makes  no  attempt  at  a 
metrical  scheme  for  the  douzaine,  but  simply  writes  twelve 
lines  consisting  of  three  quatrains. 

Certain  conceits  treated  in  Wyatt's  poems  are  found  to 
correspond  with  similar  ideas  in  French  and  Italian  forms. 
When  this  is  so,  it  either  points  to  a  common  Italian  source 
for  the  French  and  English,  as  in  the  case  of  Sannazaro's 
sonnet,  or  to  a  very  common  idea  found  in  these  languages 
irrespective  of  contemporary  influence,  and  may  therefore 
be  examples  of  a  general  stock  of  ideas  ultimately  traceable 
to  the  Provenyal  School;  such  are  the  poems  on  a  "  Kysse," 
and  on  contradictions.  The  poem  on  a  "  Kysse  "  may  be 
compared  in  Wyatt,  Marot,  and  Serafino  respectively,  but 
the  idea  is  ubiquitous. 

Wyatt.     "  Alas  Madame "—  Marot.     "  En  la  baisant,"  1529— 

I.  6.  Another     kysse     shall    have    1.  9.  Bref    mon    esprit    sans    co 
rny  lyff  through  ended  gnoissance  d'ame 
1.  7.  For  to  my  mowth   the   first    1.  10.  Vivoit   alors    sur  la  bouche 

my  hert  did  suck  a  ma  dame 

1.  8.  The  next  shall   clene   owt  of    1.  11.  Dont   se   mouvoit   le   corps 
my  brest  it  pluck.  enamour^ 

1.  12.  Et  si  le  lievre   eust   gueres 

demoure 

1.  13.  Contre  la  mienne    elle    ma 
sucie  Tame 

En  la  baisant. 
Serafino 's  strambotto  runs — 

1.  5.  Che  tal  dolcezza  in  quelli  labri  accolsi 
1.  6.  Che'l  spirto  mio  fu  per  fuggirsi  via 


FRENCH   INFLUENCE  69 

1.  7.  So  ch'al  secondo  tocco  usciva  fora 
1.  8.  Bastare  ti  de,  che  per  tal  fallo  mora. 

Now,  from  the  position  of  the  poem  in  the  E  MS.,  Wyatt 
appears  to  have  written  it  some  time  after  the  passing 
phase  of  the  French  influence,  and  had  already  made  trans 
lations  of  Serafino's  strambotti.1  Marot's  version  is  found 
in  one  of  the  "  Adolescence  poems  "  published  in  1532,2  and 
may  be  due  to  Italian  influence,  but  a  comparison  of  the 
three  versions  shows  a  close  likeness  to  the  Italian  in  Wyatt, 
while  Marot's  poem  is  much  more  free.  The  conceit  of  the 
two  contraries  is  a  very  common  theme  among  the  Petrarch- 
ists  of  the  Quattrocento ;  we  find  it  in  Wyatt  and  the  French 
poets.  "  I  find  no  peace  till  all  my  war  is  done,"  is  a  trans 
lation  of  Petrarch's  "Pace  non  trovo."  St.  Gelais  and 
Marot  wrote  rondeaus  in  the  same  style ;  for  example : 
"  J'ay  trop  de  peine  et  peu  de  recompense  "  (St.  Gelais)  and 
the  rondeau  "  Par  Contradictions  "  (Marot).3  When  Wyatt 
employs  conceits  there  is  direct  translation  of  Petrarch  and 
Serafino.  The  French  poets  probably  gave  expression  to  the 
ideas  which  had  made  their  way  into  France  from  Proven$al 
writers  among  whom  conceits  flourished.  The  Italians 
expressed  the  same  ideas  of  the  Provengal  School  in  new 
terms,  with  new  power  derived  from  a  revival  of  the  classics 
and  the  study  of  Plato ;  Wyatt  presented  these  ideas  in  the 
English  tongue  by  translating  from  the  Italian. 

On  the  other  hand,  a  purely  French  influence  is  unmistak 
able  in  the  rondeaus  and  douzaine  quoted  above. 

In  later  years  Wyatt  occasionally  shows  signs  of  a  French 
influence.  "  Though  this  [the]  port  "  has  a  French  refrain  : 
"  En  voyant  la  galere." 

A  poem  which  might  be  called  "  A  New  Year's  Gift," 
written  in  Spain  sometime  between  1537-9,  affords  an 

1  See  Appendix  D,  p.  149. 

2  The  1532  collection  is  the  second  publication  of  some  of  Marot's  works. 

3  Adolescence  Clementine.     1529. 


70  SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S  POEMS 

interesting  parallel  to  one  of  Marot's  etrennes.  The 
French  poem  is  not  only  regarded  as  one  of  Marot's  best 
pieces,  but  has  been  called  one  of  the  happiest  in  French 
literature.1  It  is  in  epigram  form  consisting  of  a  double 
quatrain  interlaced  by  means  of  the  rhyming  in  the  fourth 
and  fifth  lines,  thus,  abab,  bcbc2  (which,  by  the  way,  is 
probably  responsible  for  Spenser's  form  of  the  quatrain  in 
the  sonnet,  for,  it  will  be  remembered,  he  studied  Marot 

closely). 

Ce  nouvel  an  pour  etrenne  vous  donne 
Mon  cueur  blesse  d'une  nouvelle  plaie 
Contraint  j'y  suis,  amour  ainsi  1'ordonne 
En  qui  un  cas  bien  contraire  j'essaie 
Car  ce  cueur  la  c'est  ma  richesse  vraie 
Le  demeurant  n'est  rien  ou  je  ne  fonde 
Et  faut  donner  le  meilleur  bien  que  j'aie 
Si  j'ay  vouloir  d'  estre  riche  en  ce  monde." 

Wyatt  expanded  this  idea  into  a  graceful  poem  of  four 
six-lined  stanzas,  composed  of  four  octosyllabic  followed  by 
two  decasyllabic  lines,  and  the  metre  runs  in  the  form  of  two 
triplets,  a  a  b,  a  b  b. 
It  begins — 

To  seke  eche  where  where  man  doth  live 

The  sea,  the  land,  the  rock,  the  olive 

France,  Spain  and  Inde  everywhere; 

Is  none  a  greater  gyf t  to  gyve 

Less  set  by  oft  and  is  so  lief  and  dere 

Dare  I  well  say  than  that  I  give  to  yere. 

This  stanza  is  expanded  from  "  Le  demeurant  n'est  rien 
ou  je  ne  fonde,"  and  the  first  line,  "  Ce  nouvel  an  pour 
etrenne  vous  donne,"  is  neatly  expressed  by  Wyatt  as  a 
refrain  to  every  stanza,  "  I  give  to  yere." 

Wyatt  also  keeps  the  expectation  alive  as  to  the  nature 
of  the  gift  until  the  last  line  of  the  poem. 

1  Hist,  de  la  Litt.  Fran$aise.     Faguet. 

2  The  form  used  by  Chaucer  for  his  octave  in  the  Monk's  Tale    and 
the  A  B  C  , 


FRENCH   INFLUENCE  71 

The  last  stanza  runs — 

To  the  therefore  the  same  retayne 
The  like  of  the  to  have  agayne 
France  would  I  give  if  mine  it  were; 
Is  none  alyve  in  whom  doeth  rayne 
Lesser  disdayne,  freely  therefore  lo  here 
Dare  I  well  give  I  say  my  hert  to  yere. 

The  line  "  France,  Spain,  and  Inde,"  and  the  occurrence 
of  the  word  "  Fraunce  "  in  the  last  stanza  has  puzzled  critics, 
for  it  was  not  written  in  France.  The  discovery  of  Marot's 
etrenne,  which  is,  I  think,  certainly  the  source  of  Wyatt's 
idea,  explains  its  use.  Wyatt  was  writing  in  the  spirit  of 
the  French  poem,  and  placed  France  first,  then  he  mentions 
Spain,  where  he  was  staying  at  the  time,  and  "  Inde  " 
expresses  the  uttermost  corner  of  the  earth. 

The  poem  is  distinguished  by  grace  and  freshness,  and 
Wyatt  has  added  a  singularly  happy  touch  in  the  line — 

It  is  both  whole  and  pure  withouten  peer 
Dare  I  well  say  the  gyf 1 1  give  to  yere. 

This  is  an  improvement  upon  Marot's  artificial  and  less 
pleasing  "  Mon  cueur  blessd  d'une  nouvelle  plaie."  The  poem 
is  typical  of  Wyatt's  later  work.  He  took  the  idea  from 
Marot,  but  developed  it  on  his  own  lines;  the  expression  of 
graceful  thoughts,  the  harmony  of  language,  and  the  form 
itself,  show  what  an  advance  Wyatt  had  made  since  the 
rondeau  days. 

One  more  name  needs  mention  in  connection  with  French 
influence — that  of  Maurice  Seve,  the  symbolist,  native  of 
Lyons.  In  1533  he  discovered  Laura's  supposed  tomb;  in 
1544  was  published  first  the  D6liet  consisting  of  449  dizaines. 
It  was  customary  for  a  poet's  productions  to  circulate  in  MS. 
long  before  their  publication,  so  that  it  is  quite  possible  that 
the  Delie  was  begun  at  least  ten  years  before  it  was  printed. 
Moreover,  his  friendship  with  Marot,  his  ardent  Petrarchist 
tendencies,  and  his  leadership  of  the  coterie  at  Lyons, 


72  SIR  THOMAS  WYATT'S   POEMS 

afterwards  known  as  the  "  ficole  Lyonais,"  precludes  the 
possibility  of  his  being  unknown  to  Wyatt.  In  1538, 
ambassadorial  duties  led  Wyatt  to  Marseilles,  and  it  is  not 
unlikely  that  he  then  met  Seve.  He  wrote  about  this  time 
the  epigram,  "  Desire  alas  my  master  and  my  fo,"  which 
may  be  compared  with  one  of  S eve's  dizaines.  Wyatt  was 
intensely  imitative,  and  the  style  of  his  epigram  suggests 
contact  with  Seve;  it  is  interesting  to  compare  the  two 
poems — 

Wyatt—  Seve— 

Desire  alas  my  master  and  my  fo        Tant  est  nature  en  volonte  puis- 

sante 
So  sore  altered  thyself  how  mayst        Et  volonteuse  en  son  foible  pou- 

thow  se  voir 

Sometyme    thou    I    sought    that        Que  bien  souvent  a  son   veuil 

drives  me  to  an  fro  blandissante 

Sometyme  thou  ledst  ledythe  the        Se    vait    par     soy    grandement 

and  me  decevoir 

What  reson  is  to  ruwle  thy  sub-        A  mon  instinct  je  laisse  concevoir 
jects  so  Un  doux  souhait  qui  non  encor 

bien  n6 

By  forcyd  law  and  mutabilitie  Et  de  plaisir  nourriz  et  gouverne 

For  when  by  the  I  dowted  to  have        Se  paissant  plus  de  chose  plus 

blame  haultaine 

Even  now  by  hate  agane  I  dowt       Hor  estant  creu  en  desire  effrene 
the  same.  Plus   je   1' attire   et   plus   a   soy 

m'entraine. 

Many  of  the  dizaines  in  the  1544  edition  are  preceded  by 
a  woodcut. 

The  "  Tant  est  nature  "  dizaine  is  illustrated  by  a  bull, 
which  a  cowherd  is  endeavouring  to  hold  in.  The  ultimate 
source  for  the  idea  is  to  be  found  in  Petrarch's  sonnet,  "  lo 
sentio  dentr'  al  cor  gia  venir  meno." 

"  Largai  '1  desio,  ch'  i  teng  or  molto  a  freno 
Et  misil  per  la  via  quasi  smarrita 
Pero  che  di  e  notte  indi  m'  invita 
Et  io  contra  sua  voglia  altrende  '1  meno." 

Now  the  prevailing  idea  is  to  regard  Seve  as  a  recluse, 


FRENCH   INFLUENCE  73 

whose  fame  in  his  lifetime  did  not  extend  beyond  Lyons. 
He  is  described  as  a  "  Solitaire  dont  la  torche  fumeuse 
n'atteignit  jusqu'  a  Paris."  But  as  early  as  1535  his 
Romance,  translated  from  Juan  de  Flores,  was  printed  at 
Lyons,  and  in  the  following  year  at  Paris. 

Marot's  works  l  disclose  the  fact  that  he  was  in  communi 
cation  not  only  with  Seve,  but  with  other  literary  spirits  of 
Lyons ;  Marot  was  also  befriended  and  protected  by  Seve  at 
Lyons  when  forced  to  retire  from  the  French  Court  in  1533, 
and  the  fact  that  he  claimed  the  discovery  of  Laura's  tomb 
was  quite  sufficient  to  spread  his  fame  among  all  students  of 
Petrarch.  It  is  quite  true  that  he  played  an  important  part 
in  connection  with  the  Pleiade,  but  it  seems  to  me  that  he  is 
by  no  means  unimportant  in  the  consideration  of  the  transla 
tions  of  Petrarch  at  the  French  Court  between  1530  and  1540; 
and  probably  through  Marot  he  became  known  to  Wyatt. 

Lastly,  Wyatt's  poem,  "  It  burneth  yet  alas  my  hert's 
desyre,"  2  may  be  compared  with  Mellin  de  St.  Gelais  for 
style,  though  the  idea  is  found  in  the  mediaeval  poem,  "  La 
Belle  Dame  Sans  Merci,"  in  the  Pynson  and  Thynne 
editions  of  Chaucer.  (See  Skeat's  copy  of  Thynne's  version.) 

Mellin  de  St.  Gelais'  version  is  doubtless  formed  on  the 
original  French  of  Alain  Chartier,  but  it  is  a  graceful  render 
ing  in  short  quatrains ;  he  keeps  also  to  the  spirit  of  the  old 
poem ;  Wyatt,  doubtless  for  artistic  purposes,  gives  a  happy 
ending.  The  French  poem  begins — 

L'homme.  Me  veuillez  madame  Lover.  It  burneth    yet    alas    my 

La  peine  ignorer  hert's  desire 

Que  mon  vraie  flamme  Lady.   What    is    the    thing    that 
Vous  veult  declarer.  hath  enflamed  thy  hert 

1  Cf.  1.  Lines  to  M.  Seve  Lyonais.     (Oeuvres  de  Marot.) 

2.  „        J.  Seve 

3.  „        J.  Faye         „ 

4.  Poem  to  Fra^ois  Sagon  „  „ 

2  Compare  also  the  Serventese  of  Trissino,  between  the  lover  and  the 
lady.     Le  Rime.     Vicenza.  1529. 


74  SIR  THOMAS  WYATT'S   POEMS 

La  Dame.  Je  vous  pry  me  taire  Lover.  A  certain  point  as  fervent 

Vostre  mal  ou  bien  as  the  fire 

Je  m'en  ay  que  faire  Lady.   The  hete  shall  cese  if  that 
J'ay  assez  du  mien.  thow  wilt  convert. 

The  opening  verses  in  the  French  and  English  versions 
of  the  old  poem  show  at  once  the  difference  in  spirit.  The 
French  rendering  carries  out  the  mediaeval  idea  and  is 
merely  a  game  in  gallantry.  The  English  version  ex 
presses  real  sentiment  and  tenderness,  and  the  rapid  move 
ment  of  the  English  poem,  its  quick  interchange  of  thought, 
and  tense  dialogue,  give  both  force  and  charm  to  Wyatt's 
poem.  It  is,  unfortunately,  absent  from  every  known  MS., 
but  the  manner  of  handling  the  theme,  the  genuine  senti 
ment  and  polished  style  mark  it  as  a  late  work.  On  the 
whole,  the  French  influence  in  Wyatt  is  transitory,  and 
affects  the  earlier  part  of  his  work  in  the  rondeaus  ;  a 
striking  resemblance  is  seen  in  the  douzaine,  but  the  impres 
sion  formed  on  comparing  these  French  and  English  parallels 
is  that  they  were  the  result  of  memory,  and  not  translation, 
for  he  reproduces  the  refrains  and  a  line  here  and  there 
from  the  rondeaus ;  and  the  douzaine,  though  almost  word 
for  word  translation  in  parts,  has  no  special  metrical  form 
in  English;  it  is  merely  twelve  lines  composed  of  three 
quatrains;  if  Wyatt  had  translated  with  the  French  poem 
before  him,  he  would  undoubtedly  have  made  some  metrical 
scheme  for  a  douzaine,  for  it  is  clear  throughout  his  work 
that  he  took  special  note  of  form. 

Between  the  years  1537-9  two  poems  were  written  in 
Wyatt's  best  manner,  the  one  with  a  French  refrain,  the  other 
evidently  deriving  its  inspiration  from  Marot's  etrenne. 
Otherwise,  Italian  influence  is  predominant  in  Wyatt  at 
the  later  period. 

Once  again  Wyatt  met  Marot  at  the  French  Court 
1539-40,  at  the  time  when  the  French  poet  presented 
Charles  V  with  his  version  of  the  Psalms.  This  event  may 


FRENCH    INFLUENCE  75 

have  been  instrumental  in  determining  Wyatt  to  write  his 
Paraphrase  of  the  Penitential  Psalms,  although  his  model 
was  Italian. 

To  conclude,  it  must  be  claimed  for  Wyatt  that  French 
influence  in  his  poetry  is  not  intangible.  It  shows  itself  in 
reminiscences  of  snatches  of  songs  and  refrains.  In  his 
public  life  he  kept  in  touch  with  France  and  from  time  to 
time,  no  doubt,  read  French  poems,  such  as  Marot's  etrenne. 
French  influence  though  transitory  is  definite,  but  was  not 
carried  on  with  those  serious  aims  to  which  Wyatt  applied 
himself  to  Italian  forms.  He  turned  to  Italy  as  the  centre 
of  literary  influence,  but  he  reproduced  French  songs  in 
reminiscence  of  happy  hours  with  gay  and  witty  French 
poets. 


Sources  traced  to  Italian  Poets. 
Sonnets. 


Petrarch  (ed.  by  Giosue  Carducci,  1899)— 


Amor  che  nel  pen- 

sier 

Cesare  poi  che 
Una  Candida  Cerva 
[Cf.     also     Roman- 

ello   "  Una  cerva 

qu  til."] 

lo  non  fu  d'amor 
S'una  fede  amorosa 
Son      animali       al 

mondo 
Because  I  have  the         Perch''    io     t'abbio 


The  Long  Love 

Cesar  when  that 
Whoso  list  to  hount 


Was  I  never  yet 
If  amours  faith 
Some  foules  ther  be 


Sonetto 
in  Vita  140 
„      102 
190 


82 

224 

19 

49 


guardato 

I  fynde  no  peace 

Pace  non  trovo 

„      134 

My  galy  charged 

Passe  la  nave 

„      189 

Avysing    the    bright 

Mirando  '1  sol 

„  "173 

bemes 

Ever  myn  hap 

Mia  ventura  al  venir 

„      201 

Love  fortune  and  my 

Amor    fortuna  et 

„      124 

mynde 

The  lyvely  sperkes 

Vive  faville  uscian 

„      258 

Such  vayn  thoughtes 

Pien  d'un  vago  pen- 

„      169 

sier 

How  oft  have  I 

Mille  fiate 

21 

If  waker  care 

S'une  fede  amorosa 

„      224 

My  pillar  perished 

Rotta  e   1'alta    co- 

Sonetto 

lonna 

in  Morte  269 

Sannazaro  — 

Like    to    these    un- 

Simile  a  questi 

Opere  Part  III. 

mesurable 

Sonetto  3 

Filosseno  — 

Unstable  dreme 

Pareavi    in    questi 

Strambotto 

nocte 

By  whom 
discovered. 

Nott,  G. 


Tilley,  A. 


Koeppel,  E. 


ITALIAN   INFLUENCE 


77 


Serafino — 
My  hert  I  gave  the 


By  whom 
discovered. 

II  cor  ti  diedi  Strambotti         Nott,  G. 

La  donna  di  natura     f.  151,  ed.  1516 


Rondeaus. 

Petrarch  — 

Go  burning  sighes 

Ite  caldi  sospiri 

Sonetto 

>} 

in  Vita  153 

Behold  Love 

Or  vedi  amor 

Madrigale  125 

Koeppel,  E. 

Epigrams. 

Serafino  — 

Alas  Madame 

In  colpa  Donna 

Nott,  G. 

What  nedeth  these 

A  che  minacci 

„ 

The  furyous  gonne 

Se  una  bombardo 

}J 

Venemous  thorns 

Ogni  pugnente 

„ 

He  is  not  ded 

S'io  son  caduto 

„ 

Arioslo  — 

From  these  hye  hilles 

Forza  e  al  fin 

Cap.  Amo- 

Koeppel,  E. 

rosi 

The    wandering    gad- 

Timida  pastorella 

Orlando 

Fliigel,  E. 

ling 

Furioso 

Petrarch — 
Off  Cartage  he 

Various  Measures 
Petrarch — 
So  feble  is  the  thred 


Vinse  Hannibal 


Si  e  debili  il  filo 


Sonetto 


Nott,  G. 


Canzone 
in  Vita  No.  37 

Canzone 
in  Morte  360 


Myne  olde  dere  enemy       Quel    antique    mio 
dolce 

Adapted  from  Petrarch — 
0  restful  place  O  cameretta 

O  goodly  hand  O  bella  mane 

Perdy  I  saide  it  not  S'i'l  dissi  mai 

So  unwarely  was  never      Per  fara  una 
w...  [Chi  vuel  veder 

Je  '  '  '  IQual  piu  diverza 

So  unwarely  was  never      lo  mi  rivolgo 
To  cause  accord 

Hevyn  and  erth  Idea  traced  to  lines  in  Sestina  iii. 

All  hevy  myndes  „  „  Qual  grazia 


Nott,  G. 


Koeppel,  E. 

Nott,  G. 
Koeppel,  E. 


78  SIR   THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 


By  whom 
discovered , 


Sometyme  I  sigh  Idea  traced  to  lines  in  In  dubbio  di 

mio  stato. 
Tibaldeo— 
When  first  myn  eyes          Deh  perche  non.  Sonetto.         Koeppel,  E. 

Adapted  from  Serafino — 

Resownd  my  voyce.     Strambotto,  L'aer  che  senti.  Padelford, 

All  in  thy  loke.     Strambotto,  78,  ed.  1516.  F.  M. 

Tangled  I  was.     Refrain  only  borrowed  from  Barzaletta  ix.     Koeppel,  E. 
For  want  of  will.     Strambotto,  302. 
Like  as  the  swanne.     Cf.  Barzaletta  ii,  last  strophe. 
Me  list  no  more  to  say.     Strambotto. 

Satires  in  terza  rima. 
Luigi  Alamanni — 
Myn  owne  John  Poynz.        Tommaso  mio  gentil.       Sat.  x.         Nott,  G 

New  Sources. 

Pietro  Aretino — 

Penitential  Psalms  in  terza        Isette  Salmi  R.  Esdaile. 

rima 

Serafino — 
Patience  of  all  my  smart          Patientia  alia  malora  A.  K.  F. 

Adapted  from  Barzaletta  xviii. 
Petrarch — 

Desyre  alas.  Largai  M  desio  A.  K.  F. 

Adapted  from  Sonetto  47,  11.  5-8 


CHAPTER   IX 

ITALIAN   INFLUENCE 

PETRARCHISM  is  that  aspect  of  Wyatt's  poetry  which  has 
been  already  investigated.  J.  A.  Symonds  and  others  have 
sho\v  a  how  Italian  lyrical  song  sprang  to  life  in  the  thirteenth 
centurr  through  the  spiritualizing  medium  of  Guinicelli, 
Guittone,  and  Dante  upon  the  Provengal  School  of  poetry. 
Guinicelli's  exquisite  lyric,  translated  by  D.  G.  Rossetti,  "  Al 
cor  gen  til  ripara  sempre  Amore,"  was  one  of  the  earliest 
expressions  of  a  new  power  in  poetry.  The  revivifying 
element  is  due  to  the  study  of  Plato,  as  for  example  the  idea 
found  in  the  following  lines  from  the  Symposium,  "  For 
love  walks  not  upon  the  earth  nor  over  the  heads  of  men 
but  he  dwells  within  .  .  .  having  established  his  habitation 
within  the  souls  of  gods  and  men."  (Shelley's  Translation.) 

This  and  similar  ideas  in  the  Phcedo  were  responsible  for 
that  finer  sense  of  beauty  within  the  soul  at  one  with  external 
nature  that  metamorphosed  the  artificial  lyrics  of  the 
Provengal  poets  in  the  thirteenth  century  by  superimposing 
upon  their  stanzas  the  new  power  of  love.  A  complete 
expression  was  reached  in  Dante's  Vita  Nuova.1 

But  the  sensuous  beauty  of  love  idealized  and  spiritual 
ized  by  Dante  differs  from  Petrarch's  ideal,  whose  genius 

1  The  idea  is  expressed  in  its  purity  in  M.  Angel o's  sonnets  later,  cf. 
No.  liii,  "  Non  e  sempre  di  copi."  [Love  is  not  always  harsh.  Trans. 
J.  A.  Symonds.] 

Love  is  not  always  harsh  and  deadly  sin, 
If  it  be  love  of  loveliness  divine 
It  leaves  the  heart  all  soft  and  infantine 
For  rays  of  God's  own  grace  to  enter  in. 

79 


80  SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

interpreted  a  form  of  sensuous  beauty  which  hovered  between 
an  intensity  of  spiritual  passion  and  a  physical  beauty  de 
lighted  in  for  itself  alone.  His  poems  are  set  in  a  perfect 
form,  and  excel  in  grace  and  harmony  of  language,  with 
those  delicate  nature  touches  inspired  by  the  beauties  of 
the  Vale  of  Vaucluse. 

The  skilful  blending  of  nature  with  grace  of  expression 
made  Petrarch  the  master  of  lyrical  form  in  the  Quattrocento, 
and  indeed  for  all  time.  His  material  is  sometimes  of  ,iess 
worth,  and  it  is  this  fact  which  helps  us  to  understanr  why 
the  Petrarchists  fell  so  far  short  of  their  master.  Seizing 
upon  his  theme — love  for  a  certain  lady — and  dwelling 
upon  his  mannerisms,  but  lacking  the  gift  of  perfect  style 
and  exquisite  harmony  of  language  in  which  Petrarch  revels ; 
wanting,  too,  in  the  magic  of  his  nature  touches  (though 
an  appreciation  of  nature  is  the  birthright  of  all  Italians), 
their  verses  are  on  a  different  plane.  All  complain  to  a 
certain  lady,  all  seize  upon  the  trick  of  conceits;  all,  in 
fact,  write  so-called  love  sonnets,  and  all  burn  and  freeze, 
despair  and  hope,  wish  for  life  and  long  for  death,  at  one 
and  the  same  moment. 

The  more  material  side  of  Petrarch's  art  was  thus  accen 
tuated;  it  degenerated,  in  the  later  Renaissance  poets,  into 
sensuality,  until  in  Pietro  Aretino  we  find  embodied  all  the 
worst  literary  vices  of  the  period  with  an  utter  absence  of 
spiritualizing  force,  yet  with  the  appreciation  of  nature, 
inherent  in  every  Italian  of  the  sixteenth  century,  sharply 
defined.  In  him  an  extraordinarily  clear  perception  was 
interpreted  in  vivid  speech,  and  his  description  of  a  Vene 
tian  sunset  in  one  of  the  "  Letters  "Ms  justly  famed  as  the 
dawning  of  a  true  and  natural  criticism  which  found  no  other 
exponent  until  many  years  later  in  France. 

Wyatt  ignored  the  beauty  of    nature  and  the  physical 

1  See  Letters,  iii.  No.  48.  To  Titian,  and  concluding  "  0  Titiano  dove 
sete  mo'  !  n 


ITALIAN   INFLUENCE  81 

aspect  of  the  lady — the  two  prominent  features  of  Petrarch- 
ism;  in  so  doing  he  cut  himself  off  from  the  most  beautiful 
of  the  Sonetti  and  Canzone,  and  confined  himself,  for  the 
most  part,  to  the  translation  of  the  conceited  sonnets. 

He  has  been  blamed  for  this  preference,  but  in  the  process 
of  selection  and  rejection  his  individuality  emerges.  He 
was  intensely  interested  in  humanity,  and  as  an  observer 
of  character  and  states  of  mind  he  had  no  affinity  for  ex 
ternal  nature  and  solitary  meditation.  Wyatt  had  studied 
Petrarch  from  boyhood,  but  he  showed  no  signs  of  Italian 
influence  in  his  poems  until  after  his  visit  to  Italy  in  1527. 
He  then  determined  to  study  versification  seriously  in  order 
to  introduce  some  of  the  metrical  forms  then  flourishing 
in  Italy,  and  his  task  was  made  easier  in  this  respect  by 
the  publication  in  1529  of  Trissino's  Poetica  together  with 
his  translation  of  Dante's  De  Vulgari  Eloquentia. 

The  Quattrocento  was  in  its  decline,  and  the  rise  of  the 
Quincento  group  of  writers  is  marked  by  the  death  of  Sanna- 
zaro  and  the  publication  of  his  poems  in  1530.  Under  the 
literary  dictatorship  of  Bembo  and  Polizian  new  aims  were  set 
forward,  and  perfection  of  form  was  sought ;  the  high  water 
mark  of  achievement  is  seen  in  Ariosto's  Orlando  Furioso 
and  Tasso's  Gerusalemme.  But  as  a  literary  style  is 
always  more  in  evidence  when  it  is  in  decadence,  Wyatt 
caught  up  the  mannerisms  of  the  Quattrocento  group,  and 
his  subsequent  choice  of  conceits  in  Petrarch's  Sonnets,  and 
Serafino's  strambotti,  his  play  upon  words,  and  the  occa 
sional  doubling  of  words  at  the  end  of  a  line  show  him  to  be 
an  imitator  of  the  Quattrocento  poets. 

Wyatt  chose  Petrarch  for  his  first  exercises  because  he  was 
the  recognized  master  of  Italian  lyrical  forms,  but  his  travels 
in  Italy  and  his  own  personal  bias  resulted  in  the  imitation 
of  contemporary  Italian  writers  and  in  the  adoption  of  the 
Quattrocento  methods. 

Wyatt  introduced  the   sonnet   form   and    the    conceited 


82  SIR   THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

style  into  England  at  the  same  time.  The  conceit  was 
destined  to  permeate  literature  for  over  a  century.  Sidney, 
in  his  Arte  of  Poesie,  deplored  it,  but  could  not  keep  free  from 
it.  Shakespeare's  early  style  is  saturated  with  it,  and  it 
continued  its  course  among  the  metaphysical  writers  (whom 
Johnson  describes  as  "  pursuing  an  idea  to  the  last  rami 
fications  of  thought  "),  and  finally  culminated  in  Cowley. 
It  is  important  to  remember  that  this  mannerism,  with 
consequences  so  lasting,  was  first  employed  by  Wyatt  in  his 
Italian  translations. 

Wyatt's  first  exercises  in  tne  sonnet  form  were  under 
taken  during  his  four  years'  absence  at  Calais  1528-32, 
and  were  certainly  prior  to  Marot's  and  St.  Gelais'  attempts. 
(See  preceding  chapter.)  The  sonnet  needs  perfection  of 
form  and  a  flow  of  thought  rising  in  volume  throughout 
the  octave  and  sinking  to  rest  in  the  sestet.  It  is,  conse 
quently,  the  least  successful  of  all  Wyatt's  attempts,  since 
it  glaringly  exhibits  his  early  lack  of  skill  in  the  five-foot 
line,  and  his  want  of  stability  in  language.  His  merit, 
however,  lies  in  his  introduction  of  the  form.  It  was  left 
to  others,  to  Shakespeare,  Milton,  and  Wordsworth,  to 
make  of  it  that  powerful  instrument  of  sweet  or  stately 
music  to  which  it  attained  in  their  hands. 

It  has  been  said l  that  the  Troilus  measure  no  doubt 
helped  towards  Wyatt's  use  of  the  sonnet,  for  a  natural 
break  has  been  observed  after  the  seventh  line  in  the  sonnets 
"  Ther  was  never  ffile,"  "  Some  fowles  there  be,"  and  "  How 
oft  have  I."  As  a  matter  of  fact,  Wyatt  did  not  appear 
to  write  in  Troilus  measure  in  his  early  work;  judging 
from  the  MSS.,  he  employed  the  rondeau  and  sonnet  forms 
before  using  the  Chaucerian  stanza,  and  his  earliest  work 
is  in  the  light  lyrical  metres  of  the  fifteenth -century  songs. 
It  will,  moreover,  be  seen  that  of  the  three  sonnets  quoted 
above  the  octave  and  sestet  in  two  of  them  is  clearly  divided. 
1  Saintsbury's  Prosody,  vol.  i.  Child.  Camb.  Hist,  of  Lit.,  vol.  iii. 


ITALIAN  INFLUENCE  83 

Wyatt,  like  the  majority  of  English  sonneteers,  found  a 
difficulty  in  adapting  the  Italian  form  of  the  sestet  in 
English;  according  to  Italian  rules  the  sestet  must  consist 
of  two  triplets,  and  a  concluding  couplet  consequently 
destroys  the  metrical  scheme.  The  English  sonnet  tended 
from  the  beginning  to  end  with  a  couplet,  and  was  firmly 
established  by  its  employment  in  Shakespeare's  sonnet 
sequence.  Wyatt's  sestet  in  the  earlier  sonnets  takes  the 
form  c  d  d  c  e  e,  and  shows  an  endeavour  to  keep  the  triplet 
form  in  the  metrical  scheme.  Later,  a  variation  of  the  two 
tercets  is  made  by  employing  a  quatrain  and  a  concluding 
couplet. 

One  fact  may  help  to  explain  Wyatt's  method  of  arranging 
the  sestet  :  the  first  Italian  poem  translated  by  him  was  the 
madrigale  "  Or  vedi  Amor."  It  is  the  opening  poem  in 
the  E  MS.,  and  occurs  first  in  the  large  group  of  poems  in 
the  D  MS.  The  madrigal  consists  of  three  tercets  abb, 
a  c  c,  c  d  d.  Wyatt  no  doubt  studied  this,  and  saw  that  the 
first  four  lines  a  b  b  a  is  the  scheme  of  the  double  quatrain 
comprising  the  octave  in  the  sonnet;  he  also  probably 
made  out  that  when  this  madrigal  is  divided,  as  it  should 
be,  into  tercets,  the  second  and  third  line  of  every  tercet 
is  a  couplet,  and  thus  in  his  first  study  of  the  madrigal  he 
found  the  skeleton  of  his  rhyming  scheme  for  the  sonnet. 
He  therefore  employed  the  double  quatrain  a  b  b  a  for  the 
octave;  he  proceeded  to  form  the  sestet  after  the  model  of 
the  tercet  found  in  the  madrigal,  by  introducing  a  new  line 
with  a  new  rhyme  for  the  first  line  of  the  sestet,  making  it 
rhyme  with  the  fourth  line  of  the  sestet,  and  altered  the 
original  madrigal  form  to  the  sonnet  form,  thus — 

Madrigal  abb,  ace,  cdd  became  sonnet  form  abba, 
c  d  d,  c  e  e. 

It  is  clear  that  Wyatt  studied  form l  very  carefully,  and 

1  It   is    not   unlikely  that  he  studied    the  Poetica  of  Trissino,  which 
was  published  together  with  Trissino' s  translation  of  Dante's  De  Vulgari 
Q  2 


84  SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

set  about  in  a  scholarly  fashion  to  understand  the  intricacies 
of  the  metrical  system  of  the  new  forms  which  he  sought 
to  introduce  into  English  verse.  He  doubtless  compared 
the  form  of  this  madrigal  with  that  of  the  sonnet,  and 
made  the  discovery  that  the  sestet  in  English  was  easier  of 
achievement  after  the  style  of  tercets  in  the  madrigal. 

In  the  two  last  sonnets  in  E  MS.,  "Ye  that  in  love  "  and 
"  If  waker  care,"  and  in  the  sonnet  "  The  pillar  perisht  is  " 
(written  in  1540),  a  quatrain  and  couplet  is  employed  for 
the  sestet;  one  other  sonnet,  "  Such  is  the  course,"  evidently 
written  after  1540,  and  found  only  in  Tottel,  is  in  the  form 
of  three  quatrains  with  a  concluding  couplet,  known  as  the 
Shakespearean, 

"  Ye  that  in  love  "  and  "  If  waker  care  "  were  written  in 
Spain  1537-9.  Surrey  certainly  did  not  write  before  1536, 
and  it  is  improbable  that  Wyatt  saw  any  of  Surrey's  poems 
before  his  departure  for  Spain.  Wyatt's  variation  in  the 
sestet  may  therefore  have  given  Surrey  the  idea  of  writing 
three  quatrains  for  the  first  twelve  lines.1  It  is  not  possible 
to  give  facts,  but  it  is  highly  probable  that  the  established 
form  of  ottava  rima  in  Wyatt's  epigrams  should  have  given 
rise  to  another  idea  for  the  sonnet  form ; 2  the  rhyming 
scheme  of  Wyatt's  ottava  rima  isabababc  c — a  sestet 
in  alternate  rhymes  with  a  concluding  couplet.  One  more 
step,  two  sestets,  and  the  concluding  couplet,  gives  us 
Surrey's  sonnet  in  alternate  rhymes.  It  is  certain,  how- 

Eloquentia,  in  1529.  This  most  interesting  volume  contains  a  variety 
of  schemes  of  verse.  It  is  divided  into  four  parts :  (1)  speech  ;  (2)  feet 
and  kinds  of  metre  ;  (3)  schemes  of  metre  ;  (4)  sonnet,  canzone,  ballata, 
and  other  lyrical  forms. 

1  A  study  of  Wyatt's  methods  and  metres  leads  to  the  conclusion  that 
Surrey  did  not  show  greater  initiative  in  the  sonnet  form,  as  Mr.  Bowyer 
Nichols  believes.     See  A  Little  Book  of  English  Sonnets,  Introduction,  xiii. 

2  See  Surrey's  two -rhymed  sonnet,   "  The  soote  season  that  bud  and 
blome  ofte  bringes.n     But  Trissino  gives  the  form  abababab  as  one 
of  the  octave  varieties.     See  Poetica,  Part  III,  ed.  1529. 


ITALIAN   INFLUENCE  85 

ever,  that  Wyatt  wrote  the  two  sonnets  with  the  quatrain 
and  concluding  couplet  for  the  sestet  when  he  had  become 
I  very  skilful  in  the  ottavarima  form,  employing  it  frequently, 
while  in  later  years  he  rarely  used  the  sonnet  form. 

The  "  Or  vedi  Amor  "  madrigal  not  only  appears  to  form 
a  solution  of  Wyatt 's  dealings  with  the  sestet,  it  also  exem 
plifies  his  method  of  dealing  with  Petrarch's  version.  The 
Italian  poem  introduces  three  personages  :  Love,  always 
a  distinct  entity  in  Petrarch,  the  lady,  and  the  lover;  the 
lady  is  the  central  figure;  she  is  described  and  encircled 
within  a  flowering  landscape.  Wyatt  introduces  the  three 
personages,  but  makes  Love  the  central  figure;  he  dispenses 
with  the  landscape,  omits  personal  description  of  the  lady 
and  lengthens  Petrarch's  nine  lines  to  the  thirteen  lines  of 
the  rondeau  with  the  refrain  "  Behold  Love  "  (Or  vedi 
Amor).  The  two  beautiful  lines  in  the  Italian — 

Tu  se  armato  et  ella  in  trecchie  e'n  gonna 
S  i  siede  e  scalza  i  fiori  e  1'erba. 

are  rendered  by  Wyatt — 

Weponed  thou  art  and  she  unarmed  sitteth. 

All  Wyatt's  earlier  sonnets  denote  his  preference  for  con 
ceits.  The  best-known  sonnets  are  probably  "  The  long 
love  "  and  "  My  galley."  The  first  has  generally  been 
taken  to  exemplify  Wyatt's  faulty  versification,1  but  the 
sonnet  in  Tottel  differs  considerably  from  Wyatt's  own 
version  in  the  E  MS.,  which  affords  a  good  example  of 
certain  characteristic  rules  according  to  his  method  of 
dealing  with  the  decasyllabic  line. 

The  "  My  galy  "  2  sonnet  is  the  expression  of  one  of  the 
most  popular  conceits  among  the  Italians  in  the  fifteenth 
and  sixteenth  centuries.  In  our  own  day  Giosue  Carducci  has 

1  Prof.  Saintsbury's  criticism  applies  only  to  Tottel's  erroneous  version 
of  Wyatt.      It  does  not  work  at  all  with  Wyatt's  own  version,  E  MS. 
(See  specimen  poems,  Appendix  B,  No.  3.) 

2  For  the  earliest  rendering  of  this  metaphor  in  English,  see  O.E.  poem 
"  Christ,"-  1.  850,  et  seq. 


86  SIR   THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

made  use  of  the  same  conceit  in  his  sonnet,  "  Passa  la  nave 
mia  sola,  tra  il  pianto  "  (Juvenilia,  p.  85;  Poesie  1901-2); 
and  also  in  his  translation  of  Heine's  Verschiedene,  "  Mit 
schwarzen  Segeln,"  beginning  "  Passa  la  nave  mia  con 
vele  neve  "  (nuova  rima,  p.  604). 

Wyatt  seems  to  have  realized  his  want  of  success  in  the 
sonnet  form,  and  after  1533  he  preferred  ottava  rima, 
poulter's  measure,  or  terza  rima  for  his  translations. 
Occasionally  in  later  years  he  wrote  a  sonnet  for  a  special 
occasion,  as  for  instance,  "  A  May  Song,"  "  Ye  that  in  Love," 
and  the  lament  over  Cromwell's  fall,  "  The  Pillar  perishd 
is."  These  later  sonnets  show  a  mastery  over  form  and 
development  in  power  of  thought,  with  vigorous  language, 
and  an  absence  of  Romance  endings  in  the  rhyming  scheme. 

Wyatt  turned  from  the  early  sonnets  to  ottava  rima  and 
imitated  Serafino,  whose  strambotti  were  published  in  1516. 
Serafino  (d.  1500)  was  the  leader  of  the  quattrocento  poets, 
and  during  the  earlier  years  of  the  sixteenth  century  he 
had  many  followers.  He  exhibited  the  faults  of  the 
Petrarchists  in  a  marked  degree,  and  a  fondness  for  con 
ceits  led  him  into  a  bombastic  style;  his  love  of  repeti 
tion  degenerated  into  exercises  of  mere  ingenuity  until  he 
perpetrated  such  lines  as  these — 

Vien  vieni,  accorri  accorri,  o  morte  morte 
Hor  grido  grido,  alto  alto,  hor  muto  muto 
Acqua  acqua,  al  foco  al  foco,  aiuto,  aiuto. 

He  employed  ottava  rima  for  the  strambotto;  it  consisted 
of  six  lines  in  alternating  rhyme  and  a  concluding  couplet. 
Wyatt  was  particularly  successful  with  this  form,  employ 
ing  it  for  the  so-called  epigrams,  which  are  poems  on  con 
ceits  rather  than  pithy  verses.  Wyatt  sometimes  expresses 
real  feeling  in  original  pieces  such  as  "  A  face  that  shuld 
content  me,"  and  "  Luckes  my  faire  falcon,"  and  "  Tagus 
Farewell."  The  form  is  far  less  difficult  to  manage  than 
the  sonnet.  The  argument  may  be  given  in  the  first  four 
or  the  first  six  lines,  and  the  conclusion  is  consequently 


ITALIAN  INFLUENCE  87 

set  forth  in  a  quatrain  or  a  couplet.  An  examination  of 
Wyatt's  epigrams  shows  variety  in  his  use  of  ottava  rima, 
but  he  generally  makes  the  first  six  lines  rhyme  alternately, 
and  concludes  with  the  couplet.  This  form  doubtless 
gave  him  the  idea  of  varying  the  Italian  form  of  the  sestet 
by  employing  a  quatrain  rhyming  alternately  and  a  con 
cluding  couplet.  Surrey  carried  the  step  further  and  made 
the  first  twelve  lines  of  the  sonnet  consist  of  three  quatrains 
rhyming  alternately.  His  first  sonnet  adheres  to  the  strict 
ottava  rima  form  where  the  first  twelve  lines  rhyme  alter 
nately  with  two  rhymes  only,  with  a  concluding  couplet, 
thus  :  a  b  a  b  .  .  .  a  a. 

In  1532  Wyatt  returned  to  England.  He  had  overcome 
the  initial  difficulties  of  the  five-foot  line,  and  had  written 
the  greater  number  of  the  sonnets  ;  he  had,  moreover, 
attained  to  a  certain  dexterity  in  the  epigram.  One  of  his 
earlier  poems  was  the  translation  of  the  canzone,  "  Quel 
antique  mio  dolce  empio  signore,"  into  Troilus  stanzas  j1 
this  is  perhaps  the  weakest  of  Wyatt's  metrical  exercises. 
The  Troilus  stanza  seems  to  have  presented  difficulties  to 
Wyatt,  for  two  other  faulty  poems  (both  peculiar  to  the  D 
MS.)  are  in  this  measure.  He  wrote  chiefly  lyrical  poems 
during  the  second  Court  period,  1533-6. 

After  the  fall  of  the  Boleyns  in  1536,  he  once  more  turned 
to  a  more  serious  style,  and  wrote  satires.  The  first  was  a 
translation  of  Luigi  Alamanni's  Tenth  Satire,  from  whom 
also  he  took  the  form  of  terza  rima,  the  common  vehicle 
in  Italian  for  moral  and  didactic  poems.  The  Satires  possess 
great  merit  ;  the  metre  was  more  suited  to  Wyatt's  style 
than  the  sonnet  and  rondeau  forms,  which  require  smooth 
ness  and  regularity.  Writers  of  moral  satires  have  always 
indulged  in  a  certain  ruggedness  in  form  and  freedom  in 
versification.  The  subject,  too,  was  eminently  suitable,  for 
Wyatt's  recent  experiences  in  connection  with  the  downfall 

1  The  Troilus  stanza  is  preceded  by  Wyatt's  early  poems  in  rondeau 
and  sonnet  form. 


88  SIR   THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

of  the  Boleyns  and  his  own  imprisonment  had  made  him 
in  sympathy  with  Alamanni's  reflections  on  Court  life. 

The  other  two  satires  are  freer  translations  from  Horace, 
and  express  sincerity  and  a  lofty  moral,  with  occasional 
flashes  of  humour.  With  regard  to  the  metre,  Alamanni 
uses  terza  rima  strictly,  confining  the  sense  of  each  period 
within  the  tercet,  and  very  occasionally  allowing  an  overflow 
of  one  tercet  into  another. 

Wyatt's  terza  rima  presents  more  freedom,  not  only 
allowing  overflow  from  one  tercet  to  another,  but  often 
making  the  pause  in  the  middle  of  a  line,  for  example — 

Amid  this  joy  ther  fell  a  sory  chaunce 
that  welaway  the  straunger  bowght  ful  dere 
the  fare  she  had ;  for  as  she  lookyd  askaunce 
Under  a  stole  she  spyd  two  stemyng  eyes 
In  a  round  hed  with  sharpe  eryes  ;  in  Fraunce 

Overflow  is  a  characteristic  feature  in  the  Satires  and 
Psalms.  Reading  this  later  work  of  Wyatt's  we  realize 
how  near  he  was  to  blank  verse.  He  had  become  less 
dependent  upon  rhyme,  while  he  was  more  and  more  occu 
pied  with  the  rhythm  and  the  strength  of  the  thought.  In 
employing  terza  rima  in  this  free  manner  he  again  shows 
his  characteristic  style  of  selection  with  reservation.  He 
adapted  it  to  his  purpose  as  he  had  adapted  the  sestet 
to  an  English  style,  and  in  these  instances,  as  in  many 
others  in  the  history  of  English  literature,  Wyatt's  handling 
of  metre  proves  to  us  how  impossible  it  is  to  plant  a  foreign 
metrical  scheme  exactly,  without  the  necessary  readjustment 
to  suit  the  native  genius  of  the  English  language. 

He  employed  terza  rima,  in  imitation  of  Alamanni,  for  an 
epistolary  style;  but  in  doing  so,  modified  the  rigour  of  the 
form,  adapting  it  to  an  easy  style  of  verse  paragraphs  of 
various  lengths,  instead  of  confining  the  meaning  within 
the  bounds  of  the  tercets,  while  the  slight  pauses  occasioned 
by  the  rhyme  helped  him  to  keep  the  balance  of  the  line. 


ITALIAN  INFLUENCE  89 

Prof.  Saintsbury  does  not  approve  of  Wyatt's  use  of 
terza  rima,  and  withholds  the  name,  preferring  to  call 
his  verse  "  intertwisted  decasyllabics  "  (Hist,  of  Prosody,  I, 
p.  311).  But  one  may  remember  how  Victor  Hugo/  in  the 
nineteenth  century,  rebelled  against  that  eminently  respect 
able  but  short-sighted  body  of  the  Academie  Frangaise 
when  he  revolutionized  the  old  classical  French  couplet, 
insisting  upon  freedom  with  the  caesura  and  overflow,  where 
for  centuries  the  sense  had  been  strictly  confined  within  the 
couplet,  and  the  caesura  placed  after  the  fourth  syllable. 
Prof.  Saintsbury,  referring  to  Wyatt's  Satires,  says,  "  the 
best  name  for  the  metre  of  the  remarkable  poems  ...  is 
probably  interlaced  heroic  couplets.  It  is  usual  to  print 
them  continuously,"  and  in  a  footnote  he  says,  "  or  they 
may  be  classed  as  simply  terza  rima  unskilfully  written, 
but  Wyatt  has  not  got  the  terza  rima  movement  at  all, 
indeed  quatrains  suggest  themselves  and  quintets  and 
almost  everything." 

However,  we  have  Wyatt's  own  authority,  plainly  seen 
in  the  E  MS.,  for  calling  the  metre  terza  rima,  for  he  writes 
continuously,  using  capitals  for  every  third  line  after  the 
style  of  the  Italian  (see  Alamanni,  opere  1532-3);  but  the 
Italian  form,  while  allowing  overflow  of  one  tercet  into 
another,  strictly  avoids  overflow  of  the  sestet.  Dante,  in 
both  the  Divina  Commedia  and  the  Psalms,  allows  overflow 
of  the  tercet,  for  example — 

Io  gli  risposi :  "  Ciacco,  il  tuo  affano 
Mi  pesa  si,  che  a  lagrimar  m' in  vita  : 
Ma  dimmi,  se  tu  sai,  a  che  verrano 
Li  cittadin  della  citta  partita  ? 
S'alcun  v'e  guisto  :  e  dimmi  la  cagione 
Perche  1'ha  tanta  discordia  assalita." 

Inferno,  vi,  158,  et  seq. 

1  Victor  Hugo  dislocated  "  Ce  grande  niais  Alexandrin."  See  Les  Con 
templations  :  "  Le  vers  Rompt  desormais  la  regie  .  .  ." 


90  SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

And 

Io  sono  afflitto  e  molto  umiliato, 
Sol  per  la  grande  mia  iniquitate : 
E  tanto  e  lo  mio  cor  disconsolate, 
Ch'io  gemo  e  ruggio, 

Ps.  xxxvii.  8. 

Wyatt  not  only  employs  enjambement  at  the  tercet,  but 
at  the  sestet  also,  contrary  to  the  Italian  method.  The 
Psalms  represent  Wyatt's  best  work,  and  though  highly 
praised  after  his  death,  they  are  little  known.  The  fact  is, 
metrical  Psalms  have  never  found  much  favour  in  England 
owing  to  the  beauty  of  language  and  the  lyrical  passion 
displayed  in  the  Authorized  Version ;  so  that  while  Marot, 
Luther,  Buchanan,  are  honoured  in  France,  Germany,  and 
Scotland,  respectively,  for  their  metrical  versions  of  the 
Psalms,  Wyatt's  efforts  in  this  direction  have  received  scant 
attention  and  little  admiration.  Viewed  in  the  light  of 
their  intrinsic  worth  it  will  be  seen  that  Wyatt  rises  to  a 
nobility  of  utterance  in  the  Psalms  that  is  scarcely  found 
elsewhere  in  his  work.  Freedom  is  employed  with  ease; 
thought  is  allied  with  the  imagination,  and  sincerity  and 
moral  power  assume  real  religious  fervour.  His  merit  is 
realized  when  his  version  is  compared  with  the  source. 
Pietro  Aretino's  prose  version  has  recently  been  discovered  by 
Mr.  Esdaile  (Brit.  Mus.)  to  be  the  source  of  Wyatt's  version. 

Pietro  Aretino  is  the  most  extraordinary  figure  of  Italian 
Literature  and,  indeed,  of  the  Italian  Renaissance  ;  he 
stands  as  the  type  of  its  decadence,  when  art  became  closely 
connected  with  immorality.1  He  wrote  poems,  tragedies, 
comedies,  dialogues,  and  religious  pieces,  including  Lives 
of  Saints  and  the  Penitential  Psalms.  He  never  read,  and 
boasted  that  his  only  equipment  for  his  writing  was  a  bottle 

1  "  Private  depravity  and  political  debasement  went  with  one  of  the 
most  brilliant  awakenings  in  the  history  of  the  Western  world,  and  the 
association  of  craft  and  guilt  with  sacred  things."  .  .  .  "  Only  a  giant  like 
M.  Angelo  escaped  this  deadly  climate." — Lord  Morley  on  Macchiavelli. 


ITALIAN   INFLUENCE  91 

of  ink  and  paper.  His  letters  fill  six  volumes,  and  are  ad 
dressed  to  all  the  leading  personages  of  his  day;  he  earned 
his  living  by  a  process  of  blackmailing.  Those  who  refused 
to  bestow  gifts  upon  him  were  made  notorious  by  his  abusive 
writings  ;  those  in  his  pay  received  fulsome  flattery.  Per 
sonal  advertisement  was  a  custom  of  the  later  Renaissance, 
and  men  of  note  were  anxious  to  be  on  good  terms  with 
Aretino  to  escape  his  calumnies. 

In  1539-40  he  wrote  to  Cromwell  in  order  to  obtain  the 
patronage  of  Henry  VIII.1  Henry  sent  him  300  crowns; 
thereupon  Aretino  dedicated  his  second  volume  of  Letters 
to  the  "  Magnanimo  Henrico  Ottimo  "  in  1542.2  One  of 
the  latest  entries  in  Cromwell's  "  remembrances  "  was  "  to 
remember  Aretino  for  some  gift."3  Princes  and  great  men 
from  all  parts  thronged  his  palace  at  Venice  and  brought 
him  gifts,  either  through  a  wish  for  self-advertisement  or 
through  fear  of  coming  within  the  range  of  his  malignant 
tongue.  He  settled  at  Venice  in  1527  and  was  then  notori 
ous  for  maldicentia ;  there  he  remained  until  his  death  in 
1556.  While  in  Spain  Wyatt  had  much  converse  with  the 
Venetian  Ambassador,  and  through  him  he  may  have 
become  acquainted  with  Aretino's  Psalms  ;  but  Aretino's 
notoriety  made  it  impossible  that  he  should  have  been 
unknown.4  Pietro  Aretino's  Penitential  Psalms  were  pub 
lished  in  1536;  they  were  reprinted  in  1539,  and  in  1540. 
Wyatt  in  all  probability  received  a  copy  of  the  second 
edition  through  his  friend  the  Venetian  Ambassador  at  the 
Spanish  court  ;  it  will  be  remembered,  too,  that  Aretino 
wrote  to  Cromwell  in  1539.  It  was  the  fashion  at  that  time 
to  paraphrase  the  Psalms. 

1  See  Libri  delta  Letter e,  ed.  1609.     Pietro  Aretino.  2  Ibid. 

3  State  Papers,  1540.     Cromwell's  "  remembrances." 

4  Years  after  he  was  a  proverbial  example  of  a  lashing  tongue.     Nash, 
in  1592,  writes,  "  We  want  an  Are  tine  amongst  us  that  might  strip  these 
golden  asses n  (Piers  Peniles).     See  also  The  Literary  Profession  in  the 
Elizabethan  Age  (P.  Sheavyn). 


92  SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

In  December  1539,  Wyatt  acted  as  Ambassador  Extra 
ordinary  to  Charles  V  on  his  journey  to  Flanders  through 
France.  Marot  celebrated  the  occasion  of  the  Emperor's 
visit  to  the  French  Court  by  presenting  him  with  his  version 
of  the  Psalms.  When  Wyatt  returned  to  England  in  May 
1540  he  retired  to  Allington,  and  the  Psalms  were  written 
some  time  between  that  date  and  his  imprisonment  in 
January  1541. 

The  Satires  and  Psalms  are  generally  grouped  together 
as  written  at  the  same  time.  A  closer  acquaintance  with 
Wyatt's  life  makes  this  improbable.  The  temper  of  the 
Satires  is  totally  different  from  that  of  the  Psalms.  The 
Satires  express  the  attitude  of  one  who  has  passed  through  a 
phase  of  discomfort  and  possible  danger,  who  sets  himself 
to  write,  when  his  spirits  are  at  the  rebound,  his  reflections 
upon  his  experiences  with  a  certain  amount  of  geniality  and 
flashes  of  humour.  In  the  Fable  of  the  Town  and  Country 
Mouse  ("My  Mothers  Maydes  "),  for  instance,  we  recognize 
Wyatt  "  come  to  Court,"  and  involved  in  the  luxuries  and 
gaieties  of  Court  life,  when  suddenly  the  cat  appears,  i.  e. 
the  King's  wrath  suddenly  descends  upon  the  Boleyns,  and 
Wyatt  is  caught  "  by  the  hip."  But  the  Satires  express 
neither  fear  nor  sorrow. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  Psalms  were  undertaken  at  the 
time  when  he  was  grieving  over  Cromwell's  fall,  blaming 
himself  for  his  want  of  success  in  Spain,  and  looking  forward 
to  his  own  fall  as  imminent  and  inevitable.  Moreover,  his 
Lutheran  tendencies  had  become  more  pronounced  during 
his  residence  in  Spain.  Wyatt  translates  closely  six  of  the 
seven  introductory  Prologues.  In  the  earlier  stages  of  the 
Psalms  he  translates  Aretino,  omitting  his  passages  on 
doctrine;  later,  when  Aretino's  paraphrase  becomes  almost 
entirely  a  recapitulation  of  doctrine,  Wyatt  follows  his  own 
lines  and  keeps  to  the  simple  thoughts  of  the  Psalms. 

The  following  opening  sentences  from  the  Prologues  of 


ITALIAN   INFLUENCE 


93 


the  Seven  Psalms  will  prove 
model  for  the  general  scheme. 

Prologue  i. 

Standosi  Am  ore  a  dar  legge  alle 
persone  gentile  ne  gli  occhi  di  Bersabe 
si  transform©  in  uno  sguardo  crudel- 
mente  pietoso,  e  trapassato  al  re 
David  prima  gli  abba  glio  la  vista, 
poi  gli  spiro  in  bocca  dal  suo 
veleno  . 


First  Penitential  Psalm  (Ps.  vi). 

Signore,  poi  che  il  tuo  nome  si 
lascia  proferire  dalla  mia  lingua  e  da 
che  tu  le  concedi  che  ella  possa  anchor 
chiamare  il  Signer  suo,  il  core,  che 
prende  f elice  angusso  percio,  favorisce 
la  speranza.  .  .  . 

(This  psalm  of  ten  verses  is  ex 
panded  into  ten  pages  in  Aretino's 
paraphrase.) 

Prologue  ii. 

Chi  mai  ha  visto  uno  infermo 
subito  che  egli  ha  fatto  tregua  co'l 
caldo  o  co'l  gelo  de  gli  accidenti 
suoi.  .  .  . 

Second  Penitential  Psalm  (Ps.  xxxii). 
O  beati  coloro  le  cui  iniquita  per 
donna  Iddio,  lasciando  le  impunite 
non  per  le  opere  de  la  contritione  in 
della  penitentia.  .  .  . 


that  Aretino  l  was  Wyatt's 


Love  to  give  law  unto  his  sub- 

jectes  hertes 
Stode  in  the  lyes  of  Bersabe  the 

bright 
And  in  a  loke  anon  himself  con- 

vertes 
Cruelly    pleasaunt    before    King 

Davids  syght 
With  venemd  breth  as  softly  as 

he  myght. 

O  Lord  sins  in  thy  mowth  thy 
myghty  name 

Sufferth  it  self  my  lord  to  name 
and  call 

Here  hath  my  hert  hope  taken 
by  the  same. 

(Wyatt  condenses  Aretino's  ver 
sion  into  112  lines.) 


Who  so  hath  seen   the   sikk  in 

his  fever 
After  the  treux  taken  with  the 

hot  and  cold. 

Oh  happy  are  they  that  have  for- 

gyfness  got 
Of  their  offence  (not  by  their 

penitence)."' 


1  That  Wyatt's  Psalms  should  ever  have  been  considered  to  be  due 
to  Beze  is  inexplicable.  Born  in  1519,  "  Libertin  "  and  writer  of  "  Petits 
vers  galants  "  (says  M.  Faguet),  it  was  not  until  six  years  after  Wyatt's 
death  in  1548  that  he  turned  to  Calvin's  doctrine,  after  a  serious  illness. 
His  Psalms  were  not  the  voluble  outpourings  of  a  shallow  picturesque 
brain  like  Aretino's,  but  were  written  with  a  stern  and  serious  purpose. 
Nott  suggested  Beze  as  the  author  of  Wyatt's  method,  and  other  writers 
merely  followed  him. 


94 


SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 


Prologue  Hi. 

Tacquesi  David  tosto  ch'  egli 
hebbe  cantato  le  sopradette  parole  e 
in  quel  santo  tacere  pareva  che  il  suo 
silentio  ragionasse  con  la  spelunca 
dove  era  rinchiuso  della  pace  che 
havea  fatta  con  Dio.  .  .  . 

Third  Psalm  (Ps.  xxxviii). 

Deh  Signore,  si  come  io  ti  ho  pre- 
gato  e  si  come  ti  riprego  non  mi 
reprendere  nel  tuo  furore  nel  quale  e 
posta  la  eterne  damnatione  de  i  rei 
nella  guisa  che  gli  dimostrera  lo  in- 
fermo,  ne  consentive  che  la  tua 
misericordia  volga  le  spalle  al  mio 
pianto  con  quello  sdegno  che  alia  la 
volgera  al  riso  di  coloro.  .  .  . 

Prologue  iv. 

[Tosto  che  David  si  spedi  della 
terza  Canzone]  parve  un  peregrino 
che  misurando  con  le  mente  la  lun- 
ghezza  del  camino  et  havendone  gia 
buone  parte  formito,  si  arresta  alia 
ombra  al  cui  frisco  lo  hanno  invitato 
1'aure  riprendendo  alquanto  di  quella 
lena  che  gli  ha  tolto  la  fatica  dello 
an  dare. 

Fourth  Psalm  (Ps.  li). 

Habbi  misericordia  di  me  Iddio 
non  secondo  il  picciolo  mento  del  mio 
digiuno  del  mio  orare  .  .  .  del  mio 
pianto  ma  secondo  quella  tua  gran 
misericordia  con  la  quale  avanzi  di 
grandezza  il  volto  del  cielo,  il  petto  de  i 
monti,  il  seno  di  mari  il  grembo  della 
terra  i  piedi  dello  abisso,  et  la  mesura 
de  lo  immenso. 


This  song  endid  David  did  stint 

his  voyce 
And  in  that  while  abowte  he  with 

his  lye 
Did  seke  the  cave  w*  which  w* 

oute  noyse 
This    silence    served    to    argew 

and  replye. 

O  Lord  as  I  the(e)   have  boeth 

prayd  and  pray 
Altho  in  the  be  no  alteration 
But  that  we  men  like  as  ourselves 

we  say 
Mesuring    the    justice    by    our 

mutation 
Chastise  me  not  O  Lord  in  thy 

furor 
Nor  me  correct  in  wrathful  casti- 

gation. 
Like  as  the  pilgrim  that  in  a  long 

way 
Faynting  for  hete  provokyd  by 

some  wind 
In  some  fresh  shade  lyeth  down 

at  mydes  of  day, 
So  doth  David.  . 


Rew  on  me  Lord  for  thy  goodnes 
and  grace 

Y(  off  thy  nature  art  so  bountiful 

For  that  goodnes  that  in  the 
world  doeth  brace 

Repugnant  natures. 

NOTE. — Here  Wyatt  follows  the 
idea  of  the  Psalm  in  touching  upon 
the  attributes  of  God,  which  Aretino 
interprets  as  glory  revealed  in 
nature.  Wyatt  omits  all  passages 
of  Aretino's  nature  descriptions. 


ITALIAN  INFLUENCE 


95 


Prologue  v. 

Poscia  che  David  hebbe  scongiu 
rata  la  grande  misericordia  di  Dio  ad 
havere  misericordia  delle  colpo  suo. 
Si  rimase  inginocchioni  et  temando 
di  non  rivedere  la  imagine  del  suo 
peccato  .  .  . 

Fifth  Psalm  (Ps.  cii). 

Esaudisci  Signore  la  mia  oratione 
da  che  tu  vedi  la  contritione  del  core 
somma  mente  contristato  del  suo 
haver  peccato  fa  che  il  mio  grido 
giunga  a  te  .  .  . 

Prologue  vi. 

Cantato  e  hebbe  David  .  .  .  il 
pentito  Re  recevette  nelP  anima  una 
disusata  consolatione  per  cui  egli 
conobbe  che  Iddio  haveva  aperta  le 
orecchie  al  pregar  suo  .  .  . 

Sixth  Psalm  (Ps.  cxxx). 

Dai  profondi  io  ho  esclamato  a  te 
Signore,  Signore  esaudisci  la  oratione 


The  diepe  secrets  that  David  here 

did  sing 
Of  mercy  of  faythe  of  frailte  of 

grace, 

Of  gods  goodnes  .  .  . 


Lord  here  my  prayer  and  let  my 
crye  passe 

Unto  the  Lord  withowte  impedi 
ment  .  . 


When  David  had  perceyvid  in 

his  hert 

The  Spirit  of  God  returned  that 
was  exild. 


From  depths  of  sin  and  from  a 
diepe  despayre. 


Prologue  vii. 

NOTE. — Wyatt  does  not  follow  the 
Italian  in  this  Prologue,  but  substi 
tutes  four  very  fine  original  stanzas. 

Se  mai  a  Dio  furore  grate  le 
oratione  de  i  suoi  Servi  gli  fu  grata 
questa  di  David,  per  che  egli  la 
suelse  dal  profondo  core  .  .  . 


Seventh  Psalm  (Ps.  cxliii). 

Signore  esaudisci  la  mia  oratione 
moriti  a  pieta  e  riguardo  con  Tocchio 
della  tuo  misericordia  il  penitentia 
del  cor  mio. 


This  word  Redemee  that  in  his 

mowth  did  sownd 
Did  put  David  it  semith  unto  me 
As  in  a  trance  to  starre  upon  the 

grownd 
And  with  his  thought  the  height 

of  hevyn  did  se. 

Here  my  prayer  O  Lord  here  my 
request. 


The  foregoing  examples  show  that  Wyatt  closely  follows 


96  SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

Aretino's  method  of  linking  the  seven  Psalms  together  by 
connecting  Prologues,  the  whole  forming  a  dramatic  episode. 
But  nothing  could  be  more  opposite  than  Wyatt's  manner. 
As  the  task  proceeds  Wyatt  follows  his  original  less  closely, 
preferring  a  simple  paraphase  which  keeps  to  the  spirit  of 
the  Psalms  rather  than  the  more  florid  style  of  Aretino. 
The  Italian  continually  flies  off  into  the  region  of  Roman 
Catholic  doctrine,  which  Wyatt,  with  strong  Lutheran 
tendencies,  naturally  refused  to  follow.  Aretino,  too,  gives 
long  descriptions  of  nature,  for  example,  "  Thy  hands  the 
heaven  did  make,"  in  Wyatt's  version  corresponds  to  a  long 
dissertation  in  the  Italian  of  the  heavens,  sun,  moon,  and 
stars,  and  also  the  inhabitants  of  heaven,  angels  and  arch 
angels.  On  the  other  hand,  Wyatt  emphasizes  Aretino's 
method  of  connecting  the  Psalms  by  means  of  the  Prologues, 
by  linking  on  the  Prologue  itself  to  the  idea  of  the  preceding 
Psalm,  for  example,  Ps.  cxxx  ends  as  follows — 

And  shall  redeeme  all  owre  iniquite, 
The  following  Prologue  begins — 

This  word  '  redeeme ?  y*  in  his  mowth  did  sownde 

Did  put  David  as  it  semeth  unto  me 

As  in  a  trance  to  starre  upon  the  grownde. 

In  this  trance  David  prophesies  of  the  "  Word  "  that  shall 
dwell  among  men.  The  whole  Prologue  is  original  and 
takes  the  place  of  a  dissertation  on  doctrine  in  the  Italian, 
and  is  a  most  striking  example  of  the  dignity  and  beauty 
of  Wyatt's  mature  style. 

Wyatt  condenses  the  Italian  version  considerably  by 
keeping  to  the  ideas  of  the  Psalms  and  avoiding  Aretino's 
side  tracks.  For  example,  Ps.  cii.  11.  13-15,  are  as  follow — 

1.  13.        My  hert  my  mynde  is  witherd  up  like  hay 
1.  14.         Becawse  I  have  forgott  to  take  my  brede 
1.  15.        My  brede  of  lyff  the  word  of  truth  I  say. 

At  this  point  Aretino  enters  upon  a  long  dissertation  on  the 


ITALIAN   INFLUENCE  97 

"  brede  of  lyff."  Wyatt,  following  the  idea  of  the  Psalms, 
continues — 

1.  16.  And  for  my  playnful  sighes  and  my  drede 

My  bonis  my  strength  my  very  force  of  mynde 
Clevd  to  the  flesh. 

Aretino  follows  up  this  idea  by  a  detailed  account  of  the 
ills  of  the  flesh,  but  Wyatt  proceeds — 

1.  20.  So  made  I  me  the  solaine  Pelycaine 
1.  21.  And  like  the  owl  .  .  ^A 

Aretino  introduces  chatty  details  on  the  habits  of  the 
pelican ;  Wyatt  keeps  close  to  v.  6  of  our  Authorized  Version. 
"  I  am  like  a  pelican  of  the  wilderness,  I  am  like  an  owl  of 
the  desert."  Aretino  continues  :  "  ma  si  come  un  nottola 
(i.e.  bat);  "owl"  in  the  Italian  is  "  civetta."  Dante 
uses  the  word  "  vespertiglio  "  (which  also  means  bat)  in  his 
version. 

It  seems,  then,  that  Wyatt  not  only  had  Aretino's  Italian 
paraphrase  as  a  picturesque  model,  but  he  was  also  working 
with  an  English  version  of  the  Psalms  at  his  hand.  A  little 
later  in  the  same  Psalm  Wyatt  writes — 

1.  79.  Thou  wroughst  the  erth  thy  hands  thevyns  did  make 

Thei  shall  perish  and  thow  shalt  last  alway. 

Cf.  A.V.,  v.  25.  "  Of  old  hast  thou  laid  the  foundation  of  the  earth : 
and  the  heavens  are  the  works  of  thy  hands." 

Aretino  again  inserts  a  description  of  the  heavens  and  the 
inhabitants  thereof. 

The  first  Psalm  of  the  series  (Ps.  vi)  follows  Aretino 
more  closely  than  the  others.  The  Italian  version  is  respon 
sible  for  the  temptations  described  as  "  mermaydes." 

To    these    mermaydes    and    their    A  1'esche  de  i  loro  inganni  co'l 

baits  of  error  fiume  di  questi  occhi 

I  stop  my  eryes.  Chiudendo  le  orecchie  a  le  sirene. 

In  many  passages,  Wyatt  rises  to  dignity  of  utterance  and 
nobility  of  thought.  The  passage  on  Sion  (Ps.  cii)  is  very 


98  SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

fine,  and  especially  to  be  appreciated,  because  there  is  an 
absence  of  sincerity  in  the  Italian.  Single  lines  can  be  taken 
from  the  Psalms  which  are  full  of  harmony,  for  example  — 

Let  him  the  hath  parfaict  intelligens, 
Joy  and  rejoyce  I  say  ye  that  be  just. 

Aretino  concludes  with  an  epilogue  telling  how  David  went 
back  to  rule  his  people,  and  further  dwells  upon  the  sin  of 
breaking  the  sixth  and  seventh  commandments.  Wyatt, 
with  a  finer  artistic  sense,  concludes  with  the  idea  of  the 
Psalm  (cxliii),  dwelling  upon  forgiveness. 

Thou  hast  fordone  the  gret  iniquite 

That  vexd  my  sowle  thou  also  shalt  confownd 

My  foos  O  Lord  for  thy  benignite 

For  thine  ame  I  thy  servaunt  ay  most  bownd. 

There  is  a  certain  quaintness  in  the  last  lines.  At  the 
time  of  writing  Wyatt  was  harassed  by  enemies  on  all  sides, 
and  each  day  was  expecting  to  be  arrested.  The  con 
cluding  line  is  the  usual  epistolary  ending  of  the  day.  A 
letter  of  Wyatt's  (Cott.  MS.  F  xiii.  f.  160)  in  the  British 
Museum  ends — 

Yr  Lordshyppes  alway 
Most  bownden 
Thos  Wiat. 

The  Psalms  deserve  more  recognition.  The  Satires  have 
been  justly  praised,  but  they  are  fine  translations  from  a 
worthy  model.  The  Psalms  show  more  originality  ;  the 
finer  passages,  the  sincerity  and  moral  fervour  are  sought 
for  in  vain  in  the  Italian  version,  and  for  this  reason  Wyatt's 
Psalms  claim  a  higher,  or  at  least  as  high  a  place,  as  the 
Satires.  The  metre  is  certainly  more  harsh  in  the  Psalms; 
they  show  signs  of  haste,  whereas  the  Satires  appear  in  the 
E  MS.  as  fair  copies,  revised  and  corrected  by  Wyatt.  His 
imprisonment  followed  closely  upon  the  writing  of  the 
Psalms  (1541),  and  immediately  upon  his  liberation  he  was 
called  to  arduous  public  service  and  suddenly  died  when 


ITALIAN  INFLUENCE  99 

on  a  diplomatic  mission  (1542),  so  that  his  last  and  his  best 
work  was  left  unre vised. 

Two  other  sources  have  been  traced.  Serafino  is 
responsible  for  another  of  the  poems.  The  "  Canzone  de 
la  Patientia,"  l  beginning — 

Patientia  alia  malora 
Poi  che  vol  cosi  fortune. 

Collezione  di  operi  inedite^  Bologna,  1896. 

evidently  gave  Wyatt  an  opening  for  the  poem — 

Patience  of  all  my  smart 
for  Fortune  is  turnd  aside. 

Ludovici  Ariosto  supplied  the  source  of  two  epigrams;  he 
is  also,  I  think,  responsible  for  a  striking  expression  in  the 
poem  "  Sins  you  will  nedes." 

Such  hammers  work  within  my  hed 
That  sound  nought  els  unto  my  eris. 

Surrey  repeated  the  metaphor  in  his  Elegy  on  Wyatt 
(stanza  ii) — 

A  head  where  wisdom's  mysteries  did  frame 
Whose  hammers  still  beat  in  that  lively  brain 
As  on  a  stithy.  .  . 

Now  Ariosto's  comedy,  Gli  suppositi,  was  written  in 
prose  in  1509.  Ten  years  later  he  was  persuaded  to  put 
it  into  verse  form,  and  it  was  acted  before  Leo  X  with  great 
magnificence  at  Rome  in  the  presence  of  10,000  people. 
In  this  version,  but  absent  in  the  prose  editions,2  occurs  the 
following  sentence — 

Tutto  e  tornato  bizarro  e  f  antastico 
Tanto  martello  ha  che  creppo. 

Gascoigne  translated  (ed.  1566)  "  He  hath  so  many  hammers 
in  his  head  that  his  brains  are  ready  to  burst."  When 
Wyatt  was  in  Italy  he  must  have  seen  the  verse  form  of 

1  New  source. 

52  See  Gli  suppositi,  ed.  by  Cunliffe,  1904,  where  parallel  versions  of 
the  prose  and  verse  editions  are  given. 
H  2 


100  SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

the  comedy  acted,  and  this  expression  impressed  itself  on 
his  memory. 

In  conclusion,  Italian  influence  may  be  traced  in  Wyatt's 
poems  from  the  time  of  his  visit  to  Italy  (1527)  until  the 
beginning  of  1541.  There  are  distinct  periods  of  activity. 

(1)  Translations   of   Petrarch    into   rondeau     and    sonnet 
form,  followed  by  study  of  Serafino  and  translation  in  the 
form  of  ottava  rima.     This  occupied  his  leisure  moments 
at   Calais,    1528-32.     It   is   highly   probable    that    during 
these  years  he  had  Trissino's  Poetica  as   a   text-book    of 
prosody,  as  well  as  Pynson's  Changer  for  a  guide. 

The  second  Court  period,  1533-6,  is  marked  by  a  con 
siderable  number  of  lyrics,  with  scarcely  any  work  in  foreign 
models,  but  after  his  imprisonment,  May  1536,  he  took 

(2)  Alamanni   for  his  model  and  wrote   satires   in   terza 
rima.     (3)    In   Spain    1537-9,   his  pieces  include  an  occa 
sional  translation  such  as  "So  Feble  is  the  threde,"  written 
"owte   of   Spain."     (4)  In    1540   Aretino's    "  Sette   Salmi 
della   Penitentia  "   provided   him   with   a   model   for   the 
framework  of  tha  Psalms. 

During  these  years,  1527-40,  Wyatt's  translations  show 
a  considerable  range  of  reading  in  Italian  poets.  Besides 
his  principal  model,  Petrarch,  whom  he  had  doubtless 
studied  from  his  boyhood,  he  read  Trissino,  Tibaldeo, 
Filosseno,  Romanello,  and  perhaps  Giusto  di  Conti,  San- 
nazaro,  Ariosto,  and  Alamanni.  These  writers,  with  the 
exception  of  Sannazaro  and  Ariosto,  belong  to  the  Quattro 
cento.  Wyatt's  only  imitation  of  Sannazaro  is  the  trans 
lation  of  the  most  conceited  sonnet  in  his  work,  a  sonnet 
that,  were  we  unacquainted  with  the  rest  of  his  writings, 
would  degrade  him  to  the  level  of  the  Quattrocento  writers. 
As  a  matter  of  fact,  it  was  the  publication  of  his  works  in 
1533  (after  his  death)  that  set  forth  new  aims  in  Italian 
poetry.  Wyatt's  poetical  instincts  were  opposed  to  nature 
in  poetry,  and  for  this  reason,  perhaps,  the  pastoral  was 


ITALIAN   INFLUENCE  101 

distasteful  to  him.  It  is  a  very  striking  characteristic  in 
him  that  he  invariably  passes  over  all  nature  descriptions, 
from  the  first  translation  of  the  madrigal  "  Or  Vedi  Amor  " 
to  Aretino's  long  descriptions  in  the  Psalms. 

In  one  respect  he  kept  in  touch  with  contemporary  Italian 
poets — in  his  use  of  ottava  rima.1  His  most  regular  metrical 
achievements  and  some  of  his  finest  thoughts  are  found 
in  his  epigrams  written  in  ottava  rima,  at  the  time  when 
Poliziano  burnished  and  Ariosto  finally  perfected  this  form 
in  Italian,  and  he  used  this  measure  for  some  of  his  last 
original  pieces. 

It  is  well  to  turn  from  Wyatt's  earlier  translations  of 
Petrarch,  where  the  English  versions  miss  all  the  subtle 
beauty  of  the  Italian  harmonies,  to  his  Satires  and  Psalms. 
Comparing  these  with  the  originals,  it  will  be  seen  how  he 
has  gained  in  vigour,  in  originality,  and  in  grip  of  language. 
Here  he  displays  a  reserve  force  of  poetic  energy,  in  terse, 
strong,  incisive  language,  and  a  power  of  thought  which 
augured  well  for  future  work. 

Wyatt's  great  work  arising  from  Italian  influence  was  the  x 
introduction  of  the  three  Italian  forms,  the  sonnet,  ottava 
rima,  and  terza  rima,  forms  which  J.  A.  Symonds  regards 
as  originating  amongst  Italian  writers,  while  the  more 
elaborate  canzone,  ballata,  sestina,  hailed  from  Provence. 
It  is  rash,  however,  to  describe  the  sonnet  as  Italian  in 
origin;  the  question  has  not  yet  been  decided;  the  name 
"  sonnet,"  moreover,  was  applied  to  poems  whose  length 
was  by  no  means  confined  to  fourteen  lines.2  With  the 
Elizabethans  the  sonnet  started  upon  a  career  which  has 
scarcely  been  interrupted  up  to  the  present  day. 

Ottava  rima  had  a  considerable  vogue  during  the  sixteenth 

1  Cf.  the  work  of  his  Spanish  contemporary  Mendoza,  Obras  poeticas, 
ed.  W.  J.  Knapp,  1877. 

2  A  poem  in  the  E  MS.  f.  8,  entitled  "  To  hiz  bedde,"  is  marked  "  sonet," 
and  consists  of  eight  lines,  ababbacc. 


102  SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

and  seventeenth  centuries.  Spenser's  "  Muiopotmos  "  and 
"  Virgil's  Gnat "  are  composed  in  ottava  rima.  Daniel 
employed  it  for  the  Civil  Wars,  Dray  ton  for  the  Barons' 
War;  Stirling,  Crashaw,  and  Gay  used  it.  Drummond  and 
Jonson  were  not  partial  to  the  form,  but  used  an  octave 
stanza  ababccdd,  and  the  eighteenth  century  occasionally 
produced  an  octave  stanza  in  couplets.  Terza  rima  never 
took  root  in  English  soil,  but  with  the  dawn  of  the  Romantic 
period  and  the  attention  to  lyrical  forms  in  the  nineteenth 
century,  terza  rima  has  been  employed  with  extraordinary 
success.  If  nothing  else  in  this  measure  had  been  written, 
Shelley's  "  Ode  to  the  West  Wind  "  would  have  secured  for 
it  imperishable  fame,  while  his  magnificent  fragment  of  the 
"  Triumph  of  Life  "  shows  not  only  a  complete  mastery  of 
terza  rima  but  a  conception  of  its  power  unequalled  by 
any  Italian  since  Dante.1  William  Morris's  "  Defence  of 
Guinevere,"  Swinburne's  "  Century  of  Roundels,"  and 
Browning's  short-metred  terza  rima  in  the  "  Statue  and 
the  Bust,"  all  show  in  different  ways  what  beauty  may  be 
got  out  of  this  form  in  English  verse. 

There  is  hardly  anything  more  suggestive  in  literary 
history  than  Wyatt's  progress  seen  in  his  imitation  of 
Italian  authors.  When  studying  Petrarch  he  is  like  a  cripple 
leaning  heavily  on  crutches,  but  he  gradually  and  surely 
progresses,  becoming  more  original  as  he  grows  more  con 
fident,  until  arriving  at  the  Psalms  we  see  that  he  can  stand 
alone.  In  the  Psalms  Wyatt  attained  to  maturity  in  style 
and  thought;  his  early  death  prevented  the  culmination 
of  his  power,  of  which  the  Psalms  is  an  earnest.  Had  he 
lived  one  might  have  expected  from  him  powerful,  fervent, 
serious  utterances  such  as  Donne's  sermons.  His  last  few 
poems  reveal 

Great  thoughts  grave  thoughts  thoughts  lasting  to  the  end. 

1  A  discussion  of  the  possibilities  of  terza  rima  is  impossible  here;  the 
comparison  of  Dante  with  succeeding  writers  is  a  fruitful  subject  of  interest. 


CHAPTER  X 

THE   COURT   POEMS   AND    ORIGINAL   COMPOSITIONS 

THE  Court  poems  include  the  greater  number  of  Wyatt's 
songs,  and  are  chiefly  found  in  the  D  MS.  They  were 
written  in  hours  of  ease  for  the  purpose  of  providing  amuse 
ment  for  Henry  VIII,  and  sung  to  music.  Corny sshe  and 
Fairfax  were  constantly  at  Court,1  and  the  "  Royal  Appen 
dix  "  and  "  King  Henry  VIII's  Song  Book  "  in  the  British 
Museum  give  copious  examples  of  the  musical  compositions 
for  court  songs  by  these  and  other  musicians.  Cornysshe 
set  "  Hey  Joly  Robyn  "  2  to  music.  This  song  is  an  example 
of  the  nature  of  some  of  these  lyrics.  They  were  evidently 
derived  from  songs  or  Court  carols  of  a  much  earlier  date ; 
snatches  of  such  songs  had  been  handed  down,  and  Wyatt 
and  the  other  versifiers  of  the  early  sixteenth  century 
crystallized  them  into  the  forms  in  which  they  have  survived. 

It  is  important  to  remember  that  in  the  early  stage  of 
Wyatt's  career  music  and  verse  is  indissolubly  connected; 
snatches  of  verse  were  handed  down  in  snatches  of  song  and 
often  formed  the  refrain  or  the  opening  words  of  a  new  song.3 
Examples  of  such  introductory  stanzas  may  be  seen  in  the 
two  songs  :  "  How  shuld  I  "  and  "  In  Most  Mischeffe." 

1  Calendar  of  State  Papers. 

2  The  setting  by  Cornysshe  is  now  in  the  British  Museum.     See  the 
accompanying  facsimile   produced   for  this  chapter.     That   "  Hey  Joly 
Robyn  "  was  popular  and  widely  known  is  seen  by  the  fact  that  it  is 
included  in  Percy's  Reliques,  and  is  sung  by  the  clown  in  Twelfth  Night, 
IV.  ii.  70  el  seq.     Another  poem  in  the   Percy  collection  has  the  refrain 
"  Hey  Joly  Jenkins,"'  and  is  interesting  as  surviving  in  our  day  in  the 
Drinking  Song  in  Sullivan's  opera,  Ivarihoe. 

3  See  Gaston  Paris  and  Jeanroy  on  this  question. 

103 


104  SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

They  form  the  opening  lines  to  a  chanson-d-personages. 
Such  songs  are  survivals  of  a  certain  class  of  French  mediaeval 
lyrics,  where  a  "  complaynte  "  is  made  by  a  young  wife,  or  (a 
later  development)  a  love  plaint  is  uttered  by  a  man.  Both 
kinds  are  found  in  the  early  sixteenth  century  song  books. 

(1)  In  King  Henry's  Song  Book — 

The  other  day 

I  herd  a  may 

Right  grevously  complayne. 

(2)  In  the  Royal  Appendix — 

This  yonder  nyght 

I  herd  a  wyght 

Most  grevously  complayne. 

Wyatt's  song  "  How  shuld  I  "  continues — 

Not  long  agoo 

it  chauncyd  soo 
As  I  did  walk  alone 

I  herd  a  man 

that  now  and  than 
Himself  thus  did  bemone. 

The  origin  of  these  songs  may  be  seen  in  the  French 
thirteenth  and  fourteenth  century  lyrics  1  beginning — 

I/autrier  (or  L'autre  Jor)  Chevauchai. 

They  were  introduced  into  England  and  were  adapted  to 
sacred  and  secular  subjects.  In  the  Percy  Collection,  No. 
10,  a  hymn  to  the  Virgin  begins — 

Thys  endris  nygth 

I  saw  a  sygth 
A  starre  as  bryght  as  day 

And  ever  among 

A  mayden  sung 
Lully  by  by  lullay. 

Another  poem  in  the  D  MS.,  "  I  love  lovyd  and  so  doeth 

1  Les  Origines  de  la  Poesie  Lyrique  en  France.     Jeanroy.  ibid.  Lais  du 
xiiie  a.     Esquisse  Historique  du  Moyen  Age.     Gaston  Paris. 


bdtf}  «nbtU,Oll?/^rtC  Audi* 


botff  aito  ttfotu  /^flh:  fitnmiof  mpirt 


4U. 


fabi 


dfia 


r  ,* 


uo 


.1  -l  J  i  .1  -l  l 


U0t 


ni 


"b 


v        "y          rti 
-- 


IV 

one 

,r 

•  —  f-^-f  — 

-.. 

ramcription  from  the  Song  Boo(  of  Henry  VIII.      Add  31922.     British  Museum. 


COURT  POEMS  AND  ORIGINAL  COMPOSITIONS    105 

she,"  has  a  parallel  in  the  Fairfax  MS.,  "I  love  lovyd  and 
lovyd  wold  I  be."  Thus  Wyatt  made  use  of  a  common 
stock  of  materials  and  certain  forms  dating  from  the  thir 
teenth  and  fourteenth  century.  Several  songs  in  Wyatt's 
collection  seem  to  be  derived  from  the  songs  of  chivalry; 
these  were  of  later  date  than  the  chansons-d-personages. 
Fortune  is  personified  as  "  my  lady  ";  two  examples  in 

Wyatt  are — 

Ons  methought  Fortune  me  kyssed. 
and 

They  flee  from  me  that  sometyme  did  me  seke. l 

Refrains. 

A  large  proportion  of  Wyatt's  songs  have  refrains.  His 
musical  ear  and  his  skill  on  the  lute  account  for  this  partiality. 
It  will  be  remembered  that  Wyatt's  first  exercise  in  trans 
lating  Petrarch  was  in  the  form  of  a  rondeau,2  and  although 
he  was  the  first  to  use  it  in  English  verse,  it  was  not  unknown 
at  Court.3  The  first  rondeau,  "  What  no  perdy  "  (1526), 
in  octosyllables,  was  written  before  Wyatt  went  to  France. 
It  is  original  and  one  of  the  first  songs  expressing  genuine 

feeling.     It   is   addressed   "To   my ";    the_jaame   is 

carefully  omitted,  but  events_t]ialLhappened  about  the  time 
that  the  poem  was  written  justify  the  msertum  of  "  wife  " 
in  the  blank  space.  The  last  rondeau  is  probably-Original.4 
It  is  the  most  realist. in  pram-in  f.hp  pnlW.t.inr^  and  is  generally 
supposed  to  be  addresse<L_tg__Anne  Boleyn.  There  are 

1  See  Padelford.     Introduction  Sixteenth  Century  Lyrics. 

2  Gaston  Paris  describes  the   rondeau  as  follows  :    "  Le  Rondeau  est 
courte  piece  dont  certains  vers  se  repetent  et  que  tire  son  origine  des 
chansons  de  danse  plus  anciennes."      The  long  vogue  of  the  rondeau  in 
France,  and  the  connection   between   the  French    and   English   Courts 
preclude  the  possibility  that  the  Rondeau  form  was  unknown. 

3  Charles  d' Orleans  (d.  1466)  is  said  to  have  written  rondels  in  English 
during  his  captivity  in  England.     "  Go  forth  my  hert,n  quoted  in  Ballads 
and  Rondeaus,  Introduction  xxxv,  has  a  sixteenth- century  air    about  it 
and  recalls  Wyatt's  verses. 

4  "  Ye  olde  Mule."     E.  MS.,  f.  43. 


106  SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

indications  (in  poems  written  about  1532-3)  of  relief  on 
account  of  the  severance  of  a  former  intimacy,  which  in  all 
probability  refers  to  Anne  Boleyn,  whose  character  greatly 
deteriorated  between  the  years  1526-33.  There  is  conse 
quently  a  certain  point  in  the  refrain  of  another  song — 

Spyte  of  my  hap,  hap  hath  well  happed. 
And  in  the  following — 

And  now  I  folow  the  coles  that  be  quent 
From  Dover  to  Calesse  agaynst  my  mynde. 

The  earlier  Court  poems  were  written  in  eights  or  in  fours. 
There  is  an  early  example  of  six-syllable  line  stanzas,  but 
all  the  more  complex  forms  are  found  amongst  the  late 
Court  poems,  1533-6. 

Wyatt  had  matured  in  thought,  and  become  skilled  in 
metrical  forms;  in  this  period  he  shows  much  ingenuity  in 
combining  verses  of  different  lengths,  and  in  the  reproduction 
of  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  century  lyrical  forms. 

Three  poems  in  the  D  MS.  have  introductory  couplets 
which  serve  sometimes  as  refrains — 

(a)  Payne  of  all  paynes  and  most  grevous  payne 
Is  to  love  and  cannot  be  lovyd  agayne — 

The  poem  is  in  Troilus  measure;   a  parallel  to  this  is  to  be 
seen  in  the  Percy  Collection,  No.  58.1 
A  second  poem  beginning — 

(6)  Grudge  on  who  lyst  this  is  my  lott 
Never  to  want  if  itt  want  nott. 

is  followed  by  quatrains  with  refrain,  "  if  itt  want  nott,"  after 
every  stanza;  the  couplet  is  repeated  after  every  second 
stanza. 

A  third  example  (c)  is  in  quatrains,  with  the  last  half  line 
of  the  introductory  couplet  repeated  after  every  stanza. 

1  No.  58,  A  Christmas  court  carol. 


COURT  POEMS  AND  ORIGINAL  COMPOSITIONS    107 

Examples  of  (6)  and  (c)  are  to  be  seen  in  Nos.  18,1  23,  24,  and 
32  in  the  Percy  Collection. 

Nott  attributed  Wyatt's  poems  with  introductory  couplets 
to  a  Spanish  form  of  verse  ;  but  it  is  evident,  from  the 
examples  in  the  Percy  Collection,  that  they  were  well-known 
English  forms.  Had  they  been  new  forms  on  a  foreign  model, 
Wyatt  would  certainly  have  included  them  in  the  E  MS. 

Wyatt  occasionally  writes  in  monorhymed  triplets  and 
quatrains  ;  both  kinds  are  found  in  the  Percy  Collection. 
The  first  poem  in  the  D  MS.,  "  Take  hede  betyme,"  is  in 
triplets  monorhymed,  with  refrain  "  Therefore  take  hede." 

The  basis  for  the  Court  poems  is  the  common  measure  8,  6. 
When  he  became  more  skilful  he  employed  a  variety  of 
combinations.  He  made  a  stanza  4  4  6,  4  4  6  out  of  the 
common  measure  by  employing  internal  rhyme.  Again, 
by  combining  the  446  into  one  line,  he  arrived  at  the 
fourteener.  This  line  was  not  unknown.  It  is  found  in  a 
tentative  fashion  in  Robert  of  Gloucester's  Chronicle,  and 
in  the  "  Tale  of  Gamelyn."  The  famous  E.I.  poem  assigned 
to  Richard  Rolle,  and  found  in  a  MS.  which  is  not  later 
than  1440,  is  the  best  example  of  a  regular  fourteener. 
Wyatt  combined  the  fourteener  with  a  line  of  double  sixes, 
and  thus  originated  the  Poulter's  measure,  which  became 
the  staple  form  of  verse  from  Wyatt's  death  until  the 
Shakespearean  Age.2 

For  the  name  "  Poulter's  Measure  "  we  have  Gascoigne's 
authority  in  the  "  Notes  of  Instructions."  A  noticeable 
feature  of  Wyatt's  use  of  this  measure  is  that  regularity  is 
observed.  Being  built  up  from  a  divided  eight  and  a  six 
for  the  longer  line,  and  a  double  six  for  the  shorter  line,  it 

1  Examples  from  Percy  Collection,  No.   18  :    "I  hold  him  wise  and 
well  y  taught  Can  bar  a   horn  and  blow  it  naught."     (Repeating  last 
line  after  every  stanza.) 

2  Chapman  divested  the  fourteener  of  its  dulness  and  monotony  in 
the   Iliad.     Examples   of   fourteeners   occur   in   the   early   comedies   of 
Shakespeare.     See  History  of  Prosody.     Saintsbury.     Vol.  ii,  pp.  15-16. 


108  SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

scarcely  ever  swerves  from  the  correct  number  of  syllables,1 
and  the  pause  in  the  middle  of  the  eight  and  at  the  end 
of  the  six,  for  example — 

So  feble  is  the  thred  ||  that  doeth  the  burden  stay 

Of  my  powre  lyff  |  in  hevy  plyght  |  that  falleth  in  dekay — 

and  so  throughout  this  poem.  The  "  Song  of  lopas " 
presents  a  few  examples  of  Wyatt's  characteristic  freedom 
(see  chapter  iv,  p.  24),  but  is  on  the  whole  regular. 

Poulter's  measure  is  probably  Wyatt's  last  innovation  in 
metre,  and  was  written  in  Spain  about  1537. 

Written  also  in  Spain,  and  about  the  same  time  as  "  So 
feble  is  the  thred,"  is  the  interesting  trilogy  of  poems,  which 
occur  only  in  the  E  MS.  It  is  written  in  the  short  lines  that, 
compounded,  form  the  Poulter's  measure,  and  is  in  stanza 
form,  with  the  fourteener  twice  repeated,  thus — 

66    446    446 

a  a,  b  b  a,  b  b  a 

Each  part  of  the  trilogy  contains  five  stanzas ;  every  stanza 
in  each  of  the  three  parts  discusses  a  certain  point.  The 
whole  poem  is  a  debate,2  and  each  part  takes  up  and  dis 
cusses  a  certain  view.  That  the  three  parts  form  one  poem 
will  be  seen  by  a  glance  at  the  first  lines. 

Part  I.  Part  II.  Part  III. 

St.  i.     Lo  what  it  is  to  Leve  thus  to  slaunder  Who       most       doeth 

love  love  slaunder  love 

St.  ii.    Fie  alwayes  from  Fie  not  so  much  the  Ye  graunt  it  is  a  snare 

the  snare  snare 

St.  iii.  To  love  and  to  be  To  love  and  not  to  be  To  love  and  to  be  wyse 

wyse  wyse 

St.  iv.  Such      ar       the  Such  be  the  plesaunt  Of  all  such  pleasaunt 

dyvers  throes  dayes  dayes 

St.   v.  Love  is  a  fervent  Love    is   a  pleasaunt  Such    fyre   and   such 

tyre  fyre  hete 

1  Poulter's  measure  undoubtedly  set  the  fashion  for  regular  lines  with 
alternate  weak  and  strong  stresses  which  was  extended  to  the  ten-syllable 
line. 

*  Another  poem  of  the  debat  class  is  "  Most  wretched  hert  most  miser 
able.'1  It  might  be  termed  the  "  Two  Voices."  (See  chap,  vii.) 


COURT  POEMS  AND  ORIGINAL  COMPOSITIONS    109 

The  dtbat  turns  on  the  question  whether  love  be  true  or 
false.  The  first  part  abuses  love  and  says  that  it  is  impossible 
to  be  wise  and  love ;  the  second  part  defends  it  on  the  ground 
that  it  is  not  love  but  base  desire  that  is  evil;  part  three 
sums  up  the  matter ;  he  who  abuses  love  has  acted  unworthily 
and  therefore  has  not  experienced  love  at  all,  but  he  who 
really  loves  is  true  of  heart,  and  will  therefore  never  slander 
love.1  The  saying  "  To  be  wise  in  love  is  impossible  "  seems 
to  have  been  a  popular  adage;  it  is  found  in  the  Ashmolean 
MS.,  a  collection  of  poems  written  in  Mary's  reign.  It  is 
also  found  as  Wylly's  "  Emblem  "  in  the  Shepherd's  Calendar 

for  March — 

To  be  wise  and  eke  to  love 

Is  grauntyd  scarce  to  Gods  above. 

It  is  quite  possible  that  Spenser  was  indebted  to  Wyatt's 
poem  for  this  remark.  Certain  it  is  that  the  first  part 
travelled  far  afield  and  finally  made  its  way  into  the  Ballan- 
tyne  MS.  as  one  of  Alexander  Scott's  pieces.2  Now  the 
Ballantyne  MS.  is  a  collection  made  by  a  certain  George 
Ballantyne  in  1568,  and  is  the  only  source  of  Alexander 
Scott's  poems.  The  earliest  date  assigned  to  Scott's  birth 
is  1525,  and  the  earliest  known  date  of  his  poems  is  1547, 
five  years  after  Wyatt's  death.  Wyatt  wrote  the  trilogy 
some  time  between  1537-9,  when  Scott  was  but  fourteen 
years  of  age.  The  fact  that  the  poem  occurs  only  in  Wyatt's 
autograph  MS.  and  that  the  poem  assigned  to  Alexander 
Scott  is  part  of  the  trilogy  duly  signed  and  corrected  by 
Wyatt  is  sufficient  proof  that  it  was  Wyatt's  production.3 

1  The  idea  comes  out  later  in  Raleigh's  lovely  little  stanza — 

But  true  love  is  a  durable  fyre 

In  the  mind  ever  burning 
Never  sick  never  old  never  dead 

From  itself  never  turning. — Courtly  Poets.     J.  Hannah. 

2  Alexander  Scott's  Poem,  S.  T.  S.     See  also  Oxford  Book  of  English 
verse. 

3  Another  of  Wyatt's  poems,  "  My  lute  awake,"  was  erroneously  assigned 
to  G.  Boleyn,  by  T.  Park. 


110  SIR   THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

Scott  is  supposed  to  have  visited  England  (vide  Memoirs 
in  the  Scott.  Text.  Soc.  ed.  of  his  poems),  and  there  he  may 
have  heard  the  first  part,  or  seen  a  copy  of  it,  which  he 
transcribed  into  his  own  dialect.  Later  it  was  inserted  in  the 
Ballantyne  MS.  with  other  poems  known  to  be  his,  with 
the  result  that  part  of  Wyatt's  trilogy  has  been  erroneously 
attributed  to  Scott  in  the  Scott.  Text.  Society's  edition,  and 
in  the  Oxford  Book  of  Verse. 

Two  poems  may  be  quoted  as  examples  of  skilful  com 
binations  of  lines, "  Ys  yt  possyble  "  and  "  If  with  complaynte 
the  payne  myght  be  expressed."  "  Ys  yt  possyble  "  forms 
the  opening  and  closing  refrain  to  a  stanza  consisting  of  a 
monorhymed  triplet  containing  three,  four  and  five  feet 
respectively  thus — 

Ys  yt  possyble  * 
That  so  hygh  debate 
So  sharp  so  sore  and  of  such  rate 
Shuld  end  so  soon  that  was  begun  so  late 

Ys  yt  possyble. 

"  If  with  complaynte  "  has  a  similar  metrical  scheme  but 
in  reverse  order,  and  the  first  and  last  line  of  every  stanza 
is  decasyllabic,  thus  101088610. 

The  most  complicated  form  of  metre  used  by  Wyatt  is 
the  treizaine;  there  are  two  examples  :  "If  in  the  world  " 
and  "  Ye  know  my  hert  my  lady  dere."  The  scheme  of 
the  latter  is  a  b  a  b  b,  c  a,  d  e  d  e,  c  c.  The  first  five  lines 
follow  Troilus  measure,  the  sixth  line  introduces  a  new 
rhyme,  but  is  connected  with  the  foregoing  lines  by  the 
seventh,  which  rhymes  with  the  first  and  third;  then  follows 
a  quatrain  with  two  new  rhymes  d  e  d  e,  and  the  concluding 
couplet  rhymes  with  the  sixth  line;  in  this  manner  the 
treizaine  is  carefully  welded  into  one  stanza.  For  develop 
ment  of  skill  in  form  this  treizaine  should  be  compared  with 
the  douzaine,  "  Madame  withowten  many  wordes,"  which 

1  Here  Wyatt  seems  to  be  following  Dante's  treatise,  II.  §  5,  trans,  by 
Trissino  (pub.  1529). 


COURT  POEMS  AND  ORIGINAL  COMPOSITIONS     111 

is  merely  three  quatrains    run    together.     (See  chap,  viii, 
p.  67.) 

Two  epigrams,  classed  among  Wyatt's  original  pieces, 
show,  I  think,  a  certain  indebtedness  to  Skelton, — "  She 
sat  and  sowed  "  and  "  Who  hath  herd."  The  idea  is  found 
in  Philip  Sparow,  written  in  the  "  jagged  "  metre  and  con 
taining  a  delicious  element  of  graceful  humour  rarely  seen 
in  his  other  poems,  which  are  generally  of  a  somewhat 
saturnine  nature.  Skelton's  lines  are  as  follow — 

"  I  toke  my  sampler  ones 
Of  purpose  for  the  nones 
To  sow  in  stiches  of  silke 
My  sparow  white  as  milke 
But  when  I  was  sowing  his  beke 
Me  thought  my  sparow  did  speke 
And  open  his  pretty  bill 
Saying  maid  ye  are  in  will 
Again  me  for  to  kill 
Ye  prick  me  in  the  hed 
With  that  my  nedle  were  red 
Methought  of  Philip's  blode 
Mine  here  right  upstode.n 

It  must  be  confessed  that  all  the  dainty  charm  has 
disappeared  in  Wyatt's  stiff  little  courtly  poem.  Skelton's 
lines  are  brimming  over  with  life  and  sparkle  with  humour; 
Wyatt's  merely  express  a  conceit,  but  show  his  mastery 
over  the  decasyllabic  in  metre,  language,  and  end  rhyme. 

She  sat  and  sowed  that  hath  done  me  the  wrong 
Whereof  I  playne  :  and  have  done  many  a  day, 
And  whilst  she  herd  my  plaint  in  piteous  song 
Wished  my  hert  the  sampler  as  it  lay. 
The  blynd  maister  whom  I  have  served  so  long 
Grudging  to  here  that  he  did  here  her  say, 
Made  her  owne  wepon  do  her  fynger  blede 
To  fele  if  pricking  were  so  good  indede. 

Wyatt's  humour,  in  fact,  rarely  enters  into  his  poetry, 
although  he  was  regarded  as  a  great  wit  by  his  contem- 


112  SIR   THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

poraries.  "  Wiat  "  and  "  A  Wit  "  are  synonymous.1  There 
are.  however,  occasional  gleams;  for  example  in  the  merry 
little  poem,  "  Take  hede  betyme  lest  ye  be  spyde,"  and 
"Ther  was  never  nothing  more  me  payned  ";  but  the  best 
example  is  seen  in  the  satire,  "  My  motheres  maydes."  The 
reason,  perhaps,  lies  in  the  fact  that  Wyatt  was  a  Court  poet, 
and  the  fashion  for  Court  songs  was  "  complayntes  "  and 
love-lorn  dirges,  or  quaint  little  poems  dealing  with  conceits. 
His  more  important  work  was  undertaken  in  a  very  serious 
frame  of  mind,  with  the  aim  of  giving  to  English  verse  the 
metre  and  the  form  of  Italian  masters  of  letters. 

But  at  times  Wyatt  shakes  off  the  stiffness,  ceases  from 
his  toil  in  foreign  writers,  and  "  looks  into  his  own  heart  " 
and  writes.  The  result  is  a  handful  of  lyrics  2  which  will 
for  ever  hold  their  own  in  any  anthology,  and  may  success 
fully  compete  with  the  best  productions  of  the  Elizabethans. 
Such,  for  example,  as — 

"  What  shuld  I  say." 

"  Forget  not  yet  the  tryde  intent." 

"  My  lute  awake  perfourm  the  last." 

"  To  seke  eche  where  where  man  doeth  lyve." 

"  Ye  know  my  hert  my  lady  dere." 

"  And  if  an  lye  may  save  or  sleye." 

"  Ys  yt  possyble." 

Certain  of  the  lyrics  written  on  the  way  to  Spain  or  in 
Spain  were  never  inserted  in  the  D  MS.  Such  are  "  Though 
this  (the)  port,"  "  And  if  an  lye,"  "  Lo  what  it  is  to  love," 
and  "  Tagus  Farewell." 

Original  Poems  written  15$9-J$. 

Certain  poems  connected  with  incidents  of  Wyatt's  last 
years  are  absent  from  the  E  and  D  MSS.,  but  are  found 
in  the  P  or  the  Harl.  MSS.,  as  well  as  in  Tottel.  "  Luckes 

1  See  Fuller's  Worthies.     "  Thomas  Wyatt." 

2  Courthope  (History  of  English  Poetry,  vol.  ii,  p.  51)  has  said  the  last 
word  of  appreciation  of  Wyatt  in  his  brilliant  summing  up  of  this  author's 
work,  especially  in  connection  with  the  lyrics. 


COURT  POEMS  AND  ORIGINAL  COMPOSITIONS     113 

my  faire  falcon,"  written  before  his  imprisonment ;  "  Sighes 
ar  my  fode,"  written  in  prison,  and  others  written  1541-2. 
The  best  of  these  poems,  in  epigram  form,  is  "  A  face  that 
shuld  content  me."  x 

A  face  that  shuld  content  me  wondrous  well 

Should  not  be  fayre  but  lovelye  to  behold, 

With  gladsome  chere  all  greffe  for  to  dispel; 

With  sober  lokes  so  wold  I  that  it  shuld 

Speke  without  wordes,  such  wordes  as  non  can  tell. 

The  tress  also  shuld  be  of  crispid  gold 

With  wit;  and  thus  myght  chaunce  I  myght  be  tyed 

And  knytt  agayne  the  knott  that  shuld  not  slyde. 

It  has  been  noticed  that  Wyatt  never  wrote  descriptions  of 
the  lady ;  this  is  one  of  the  reasons  for  refuting  the  argument 
that  the  love  poems  express  Wyatt's  love  affairs.  It  is  all 
the  more  interesting  that  Wyatt  writes  his  ideal  of  a  woman 
at  the  end  of  his  life,  but  keeps  to  his  plan  of  avoiding 
description  of  the  externals.  The  only  exception  is  the 
colour  of  the  hair,  which  must  be  "  crispid  gold."  Wyatt 
was  fond  of  the  epithet;  it  occurs  in  "  So  feble  is  the  threde  " 
(1.  69)- 

The  crispid  gold  that  doth  surmount  Apollo's  pryde, 

and  in  the  Song  of  lopas  (1.  4) — 

With  crispid  locks  on  golden  harp 
lopas  sang  in  his  song. 

It  is  possible  that  Wyatt  was  mentally  comparing  this 
ideal  lady  with  the  former  friend,  Anne  Boleyn,  for  whom 
later  he  had  experienced  a  revulsion  of  feeling.  Her  hair 
was  dark  and  luxuriant.  In  another  place  he  alludes  to 
this  dark  lady  as  having  been  replaced  in  his  affections  by 
a  fair  lady — 

Sure  sins  I  did  refrain 

Brunet  that  set  my  country  in  a  rore  2 

1  Wyatt's  spelling  is  used  here. 

2  "  That  set  my  country  in  a  rore."     These  words  were  crossed  out  in 
the  E  MS.  for  "  my  welth  in  such  a  rore.'1      There  is  no  doubt  that  they 
referred  to  Anne  Boleyn, 

I 


114  SIR  THOMAS  WYATT'S  POEMS 

The  unfayned  cher  of  Phyllis  hath  the  place 
That  Brunet  had. 

These  later  poems  suggesting  a  new  love  express  a  genuine 
sentiment,  and  it  is  possible  that  "  Phyllis,"  the  object  of 
his  affection,  was  the  friend  of  his  later  years,  Mary,  Duchess 
of  Richmond,  the  owner  of  the  D  MS.  (See  Appendix  A.) 

One  more  poem  needs  mention.  It  is  found  only  in  Tottel, 
"  Speke  thou  and  spede."  It  is  too  closely  packed  with 
thought  for  Tottel's  usual  emendations  of  small  padding 
words,  and  may  be  taken  as  Wyatt's  version.  It  is  a  six- 
lined  stanza  in  decasyllabic  couplets,  and  the  dignity  of 
language  and  its  epigrammatic  style  mark  it  as  one  of  the 
last  poems. 

Speke  thou  and  spede  ||  where  will  or  powre  ought  helpeth, 
Where  powre  doeth  want  ||  will  must  be  won  by  welth  ; 
For  nede  will  spede  ||  where  will  works  not  his  kynde, 
And  gayne,  ||  thy  foos  thy  frendes  ||  shall  cause  thee  fynde. 
For  sute  and  gold  ||  what  do  they  not  obtayne  ? 
Of  good  and  bad  ||  the  tryers  are  these  twayne. 

The  most  striking  thing  about  it  is  the  epigrammatic  force 
and  the  finish  of  the  couplet.  The  form  is  rare  until  the 
end  of  the  sixteenth  century;  in  the  seventeenth  century 
it  hovers  between  the  stopped  couplet  (cf.  Sir  John 
Beaumont's  couplets  "  To  the  Late  King ")  and  the 
enjambed  couplet  (cf.  Chamberlayne's  "  Pharronida  "J.1 
The  force  and  finish  of  "  Speke  thou  and  spede  "  that 
would  have  earned  the  praise  of  Boileau,  seems  an  anomaly 
in  Wyatt ;  but  his  metrical  style  is  discernible  in  the  strong 
initial  stress  of  the  first  line,  the  stress  following  the  caesura 
in  the  second  line,  and  the  freedom  of  the  caesura  in  the 
fourth  line,  freedoms  that  would  not  have  been  tolerated 
in  the  strict  "  classical  "  couplet. 

Poulter's  measure,  the  later  epigrams,  and  the  couplets 
quoted  above,  prove  that  Wyatt  could  be  perfectly  regular 
1  See  Chambers*  Potts,  sixteenth  century. 


COURT  POEMS  AND  ORIGINAL  COMPOSITIONS     115 

when  he  chose.  In  certain  styles,  the  Satires  and  Psalms, 
and  much  of  his  other  decasyllabic  verse,  he  is  irregular 
through  preference,  and  after  his  first  efforts  with  the  glar 
ing  faults  due  to  want  of  skill,  he  settles  down  consciously 
to  a  line  of  five  feet  with  certain  freedoms — trisyllabic 
feet,  inverted  stresses,  absence  of  weak  stresses,  and  slurred 
syllables.  It  is  quite  clear  that  in  his  rugged  style,  the  style 
of  his  more  important  poems,  he  was  taking  a  certain 
path,  a  path  trodden  in  certain  respects  by  Milton  (slurred 
syllables  and  inverted  stresses)  and  Shakespeare  (absence  of 
weak  stresses).  Wyatt  was  groping  towards  that  mighty 
period  which  comes  out  in  Milton's  and  Shakespeare's  verse 
by  means  of  enjambement.  On  the  other  hand,  the  lyrics 
of  the  D  MS.,  the  late  epigrams,  and  Poulter's  measure 
are  proofs  that  Wyatt  had  an  ear  for  harmony,  and  an  eye 
for  correct  form.  He  did  not,  like  the  Pleiade  in  France, 
a  few  years  later,  scorn  the  older  forms  of  poetry  and  drive 
them  out  to  make  way  for  the  new.  Between  the  periods 
of  work  at  new  forms,  he  deliberately  revived  old  forms 
that  had  circulated  during  the  fifteenth  century,  and  the 
lyrics  of  the  D  MS.  connect  the  fifteenth-century  lyrics 
with  the  sixteenth  century,  while  one  or  two  poems,  notably 
"  Hey  Joly  Robyn,"  have  all  the  freshness  and  simplicity 
of  the  popular  lyric. 

Wyatt 's  tendency  throughout  seems  to  have  been  the 
study  of  English  and  foreign  forms  of  verse  side  by  side.  It 
is  highly  probable  that  while  he  was  studying  the  various 
English  lyrical  forms,  he  had  a  strong  incentive  in  Trissino's 
translation  of  Dante's  treatise  on  poetry,  and  Trissino's 
Poetica,  published  together  in  1529.  The  Poetica  is  fully 
illustrated  with  signs  and  symbols  to  express  different 
metrical  forms  and  stanzas.  Sixteenth-century  pcfets  owe 
far  more  to  these  publications  than  has  been  hitherto 
thought.  The  various  lyrical  forms  used  by  the  Pleiade 
make  one  strongly  suspect  that  the  Poetica  was  their  text- 
i  2 


116  SIR  THOMAS  WYATT'S    POEMS 

book  of  prosody.  Dante's  remarks  on  the  combinations  of 
three,  five,  and  seven-syllable  lines  bore  fruit  in  the 
famous  "Avril"  chanson;  but  we  must  ascribe  to  Wyatt 
the  honour  of  the  first  English  imitation  of  the  great  Italian1 
in  the  combination  of  fives  and  tens  in  the  poem — 
"  Is  yt  possyble." 

1  Dante,  De  vulg.  eloq.  II.  xii,  and  canzone  xix,  Poscia  ch'Amor. 


CHAPTER   XI 

CLASSICAL   INFLUENCE 

WE  have  Leland's  authority  that  Wyatt  was  a  good 
Latin  scholar.  He  also  knew  some  Greek.  Richard  Croke 
became  the  first  Greek  official 1  professor  at  Cambridge, 
1518-19,  at  the  time  that  Wyatt  was  at  St.  John's.  In 
later  years  he  studied  Plato,  for  he  writes — 

Senec  and  Plato  call  me  from  thy  lore.     (Sonnets.) 

Croke  edited  Ausonius;  Wyatt  translated  one  of  the  epi 
grams  in  the  poem  "  For  shamefast  harm."  The  Latin 
of  Ausonius  is  derived  from  Plato,  so  that  it  is  an  open 
question  whether  Wyatt's  model  was  Latin  or  Greek. 

Very  little  classical  influence  can  be  traced  in  his  poems, 
for  the  obvious  reason  that  when  he  was  not  translating 
from  the  Italian,  or  influenced  by  French  writers,  he  was 
writing  light  Court  songs.  After  1536  he  turned  to  the 
study  of  moral  philosophy.  Two  of  the  Satires  are  founded 
on  Horace,  and  the  ending  of  the  second  Satire,  "  But  to 
the  great  God,"  is  modelled  on  the  lines  of  Perseus. 

Wyatt  mentions  Epictetus  and  Seneca  in  the  letters  to 
his  son  :  "  It  is  no  small  help  .  .  .  the  study  of  moral  philo 
sophers  among  whom  I  would  that  Seneca  be  your  study, 
and  Epictetus,  because  it  is  so  little  to  be  ever  in  your 
bosom."  His  last  translations  were  Seneca's  Thyestes, 
"  Stond  whoso  lyst  upon  the  slipper  top,"  and  a  passage 

1  Erasmus  had  lectured  unofficially  as  early  as  1511.  (See  Hist,  of 
Camb.  Univ.  Bass  Mullinger.)  Every  student  at  that  time  was  obliged 
to  pay  a  small  fee  for  learning  Greek,  "  for,"  says  Erasmus  in  one  of  his 
letters,  "  if  they  do  not  attend  they  ought  to  do  so,'1 

117 


118  SIR   THOMAS  WYATT'S   POEMS 

of    the   Boethius,    "  If    thow    wilt    myghty    be,"   written 
1541-2. 

The  latter  part  of  ^Vyatt's  career  was  saddened  by  many 
troubles  and  anxieties;  matured  and  aged  before  his  time, 
as  his  portrait  shows  us,  it  is  natural  that  he  should  turn 
from  the  restless  spirits  of  the  Renaissance  to  a  more  con 
templative  view  of  life.  Having  experienced  the  varying 
fortunes  of  a  public  career,  he  emerged  without  bitterness 
of  spirit,  and  the  calm  and  dignified  utterances  of  his  last 
poems  show  that  he  had  at  length  reached  a  plane  from 
whence  he  surveyed  the  exigencies  of  life  with  equable 
demeanour,  without  fear,  and  without  irritation. 


CHAPTER   XII 

CONCLUSION 

AN  attempt  has  been  made  to  set  forth  the  importance 
of  Wyatt's  text  in  the  E  MS.,  the  special  interest  of  the 
D  MS.,  and  the  influences  affecting  his  poetry. 

There  are  no  indications  in  the  E  MS.  to  justify  the 
metrical  alterations  made  in  the  A  MS.  and  in  Tottel,  and 
there  are  certain  textual  weaknesses  in  A  and  T. 

Wyatt's  system  of  versification  suggested  a  model.  One 
has  been  found  in  Pynson's  1526  edition  of  Chaucer.  The 
first  few  lines  of  the  Prologue  offered  examples  of  Wyatt's 
style.  A  careful  comparison  of  Wyatt's  text  with  that  of 
the  1526  Chaucer  brought  to  light  the  fact  that  every  rule 
followed  and  every  freedom  allowed  by  him  was  traced 
to  this  edition. 

Irregular  lines  in  the  1526  edition  by  the  omission  of 
a  weak  syllable  are  supported  by  the  MSS. ;  for  example,  the 

line — 

hath  in  the  Ram  |  half  his  cours  yrdnne.     (See  p.  47.) 

occurs  in  the  Corpus,  Hengwrt,  and  Landsdowne  MSS.  It 
may  be  inferred  that  Chaucer  allowed  the  suppression  of 
the  weak  syllable  after  the  caesura,  as  well  as  initially;  such 

lines  as — 

Al|bismotered  with  his  habergeon, 
and 

Twenjty  bokes  clad  in  black  and  red — 

are   considered   Chaucerian,    although   Ten    Brink 1   urged 

1  Ten  Brink's  Chaucer,  iii.  §  309  et  seq.  He  considers  that  Chaucer's 
irregularities  were  confined  to  the  octosyllabic  verse,  and  that  the  poet 

119 


120  SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S  POEMS 

that  such  omissions  were  not  intended  by  Chaucer.  The 
MSS.,  however,  force  us  to  believe  that  many  lines  "  faile 
in  a  siUable,"  as  Chaucer  himself  tells  us.  (H.  of  F.  iii.  9.) 

Another  marked  characteristic  in  Wyatt's  verse  is  the 
slurring  of  certain  weak  syllables,  of  vowels  in  juxta 
position,  and  the  regarding  of  "  h  "  as  no  letter.  Bridges 
enunciated  this  rule  for  Milton's  verse.  Now,  though 
Wyatt  cannot  be  named  with  Chaucer  and  Milton  for  his 
poetic  ability,  he  shares  with  them  Italian  scholarship,  and 
this  fact  accounts  for  certain  points  in  common  in  their 
versification. 

Wyatt  deliberately  connected  himself  with  Chaucer  in 
order  to  re-establish  the  decasyllabic  line;  he  took  the  1526 
edition  as  his  guide,  and  his  own  natural  bias  led  him  to 
construct  his  system  of  versification  on  the  irregularities 
he  discovered.  He  evolved,  instead  of  the  smooth  regular 
line  which  is  normal  even  in  Pynson's  edition,  a  character 
istic  five-stressed  line  with  trisyllabic  feet.  This  deliberate 
study  of  an  English  model  side  by  side  with  Petrarch  and 
other  Italian  authors  gives  Wyatt  a  different  place  in 
literature.  He  cannot  be  said  to  have  struggled  on  without 
a  guide,  for  he  consciously  set  before  him  as  a  standard  the 
greatest  poet  England  had  produced  up  to  that  time.  Thus 
he  forms  a  connecting  link  between  Chaucer  and  the  Eliza 
bethan  age.  Wyatt  was  long  declared  to  be  no  follower  of 
Chaucer  because  superficial  likenesses  were  not  obvious. 
He  did  not,  like  Surrey,  describe  the  "  sote  season";  he 
was  averse  to  nature  descriptions,  and  had  not  the  grace  of 
language  that  is  Surrey's  chief  attribute  as  a  poet.  But  there 
are  touches  throughout  Wyatt's  poems  of  his  appreciation 
of  Chaucer's  inherent  worth.  He  shows  how  thoroughly  he 
knew  the  Canterbury  Tales,  and  the  Troilus,  and  indirectly 

should  not  be  held  responsible  for  irregularities  in  heroic  verse.  A  careful 
study  of  the  new  parallel  text  will  prove,  I  think,  that  Chaucer  "  Englished  " 
the  decasyllabic,  and  allowed  certain  freedoms. 


CONCLUSION  121 

he  tells  us  that  Chaucer's  genius  is  centred  in  his  power  of 
narrative,  in  the  satirical  lines — 

Praise  Sir  Topas  for  a  noble  tale 

And  scorn  the  story  that  the  Knight  told. 

(Sat.  I.) 

The  second  satire,  "  My  Mothers  Maydes,"  is  a  deliberate 
imitation  of  Chaucer's  narrative  style. 

French  influence  is  not  far-reaching  but  is  definite. 
Several  rondeaus,  a  douzaine  and  an  etrenne  were  the  result 
of  Wyatt's  acquaintance  with  Marot  and  St.  Gelais. 

Italian  influence  pervades  his  work  and  extends  from 
1527-40.  Wyatt  began  with  Petrarch  and  ended  with 
Aretino.  Three  elements  may  be  seen  struggling  for  life 
in  the  earlier  poems,  the  Chaucerian  line  of  Pynson's  edition, 
the  Italian  hendecasyllabic  line,  and  the  Romance  accent. 
Wyatt's  natural  bias  led  to  his  adherence  of  the  rules  found 
in  Chaucer,  and  in  his  later  poems  Romance  accents  are 
rare,  as  well  as  the  extra  final  syllable.  Italian  influence 
became  crystallized  in  the  slurring  of  vowels,  and  certain 
weak  syllables. 

A  large  portion  of  Wyatt's  poems  do  not  attain  to  the  level 
of  good  poetry,  but  his  work  as  a  pioneer  is  of  inestimable 
value.  He  possessed  the  necessary  equipment — scholarship, 
perseverance,  a  strong  personality  and  keen  interest  in  forms 
of  verse — and  he  accomplished  his  task  more  successfully 
than  a  poet  might  have  done,  gifted  with  more  genius 
and  consequently  with  less  patience.  Skelton  was  far 
more  brilliant  but  his  verse  was  retrograde  rather  than 
progressive. 

Wyatt  is  the  builder,  not  the  beautifier.  A  careful  study 
of  the  E  MS.  shows  very  clearly  that  his  autograph  volume 
is  not  merely  the  receptacle  for  his  work  in  foreign  metres, 
but  it  is  the  history  in  progressive  order  of  his  struggles  with, 
and  his  subsequent  victory  over,  the  five-stressed  line. 


122  SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

There  is  both  external  and  internal  evidence  for  this 
statement. 

The  Satires  and  Psalms  deserve  a  wider  popularity  for 
their  noble  thought  and  their  vigorous  language,  but  he 
vindicates  his  claim  to  merit  in  the  few  lyrics  which  will 
always  hold  their  own  amongst  the  most  beautiful  of  the 
Elizabethan  lyrics.  Wyatt,  though  in  a  lesser  degree,  has 
the  same  elements  that  compose  the  muse  of  Donne  and 
Browning.  Like  them  he  wrote  tender,  graceful,  whimsical 
lyrics;  like  them,  too,  he  has  been  censured  for  his  hard  and 
irregular  metre.  But  all  three  poets  wrote  in  this  manner 
not  from  incapacity  but  from  choice,  and  Wyatt  possesses 
with  them  the_powerjof^expre«Bng  himself  in  close-packed 
thought  when  he  is  moved. 

Wyatt  may  be  compared  with  Browning,  again,  in  his 
cheery  outlook  of  life.  Even  when  in  prison,  with  death 
staring  him  in  the  face  (in  1541)  he  writes  to  Sir  Francis 
Brian — 

Sure  ame  I  Brian  this  wound  will  hele  againe. 

Among  Wyatt's  contemporaries,  Boscan  more  nearly 
resembles  him  in  his  work  and  aims  ;  but  Boscan  was 
supported  and  encouraged  by  Garcilasso  de  Vega,  the 
"  Philip  Sidney  "  of  Spain,  by  reason  of  his  poetic  genius, 
his  grace  of  character,  and  his  military  glory. 

Boscan  worked  at  the  hendecasy liable  l  while  Garcilasso, 
in  the  intervals  of  a  short  and  brilliant  public  career,  wrote 
eclogues  and  pastorals  after  Sannazaro,  and  sonnets  after 
Petrarch.  Wyatt,  on  the  other  hand,  seems  to  have  had  no 
help  from  English  contemporaries,  though  he  doubtless  had 
friends  amongst  foreign  men  of  letters,  among  whom  were 
Ghiberti  the  Pope's  datary,  and  the  Venetian  ambassador. 

1  He  began  to  write  in  1526  on  the  advice  of  Navagiero  to  replace  the 
old  short  Castilian  metres  by  the  Italian  hendecasyllable.  Wyatt  started 
his  work  on  the  Sonnets  and  Rondeaus  in  1527-8, 


CONCLUSION  123 

His  achievement  was  amazing,  particularly  when  we  consider 
that  his  literary  work  was  accomplished  in  hours  snatched 
from  his  duties  at  the  English  Court  or  in  the  diplomatic 
service. 

Wyatt  was  known  to  the  Elizabethan  writers  in  Tottel's 
Miscellany ;  its  popularity  is  evident  from  the  number  of 
editions,  and  it  was  for  that  day  what  The  Golden  Treasury 
of  Songs  and  Lyrics  is  to  ours. 

Shakespeare's  earliest  introduction  to  poetry  was  probably 
by  means  of  the  "  Songs  and  Sonnets,"  and  in  Wyatt 's 
Satires  he  must  have  found  ideas  which  many  years  later 
appeared  in  his  plays  reanimated  by  his  own  genius.  Such 

lines  as  these — 

All  tho  thy  head  were  howpt  with  gold; 
Sergaunt  with  mace,  hawbert  sword  or  knyff 
Cannot  repulse  the  care  that  folow  shuld; 
Eche  kynde  of  lyff  hath  with  him  his  disese — 

must  have  sown  seeds  which  bore  fruit,  in  the  speech  on 
ceremony  in  Henry  F,  iv.  1,  and  the  passage  in  Richard  II, 
III.  ii.  160,  beginning — 

within  the  hollow  crown 
That  rounds  the  mortal  temples  of  a  King. 

Shakespeare's  characters  are  so  essentially  individual 
that  it  is  difficult  and  unsafe  to  suggest  that  any  passage 
reflects  the  man  Shakespeare.  But  there  is  one  sentence 
that  we  may  safely  claim  as  not  only  expressing  a  popular 
sentiment,  but  as  giving  voice  to  his  own  appreciation,  when 
he  places  in  Slender's  mouth  the  exclamation — 

"  I  had  rather  than  forty  shillings  I  had  my  book  of  Songs  and  Sonnets 
here."— (M.  W.  W.,  I.  1.  179.) 

To-day,  with  all  the  glories  of  our  literature  before  us,  the 
"  Songs  and  Sonnets  "  presents  the  rather  dull  and  lifeless 
aspect  of  poetry  immediately  preceding  the  Elizabethan  Age. 
Wyatt's  poems  lie  between  Surrey's  and  "  Uncertaine 
Authors,"  writers  who  were  not  only  his  disciples,  but  of  a 


124  SIR  THOMAS    WYATT'S   POEMS 

later  generation ;  moreover,  Wyatt's  methods  of  versification 
are  obliterated  by  the  editor.  Since  the  Elizabethan  Age 
was  made  possible  by  his  labours,  and  the  whole  burden  of 
establishing  the  five-foot  line  fell  upon  his  shoulders,  it  is 
but  just  that  we  should  read  Wyatt  in  the  E  MS.  as  he  left 
it,  where  his  metrical  scheme  is  clearly  indicated. 


APPENDIX  A 

THE   D   MS 

DR.  NOTT  first  described  the  D  MS.  as  a  curious  document 
of  the  time  of  Henry  VIII.  It  was  lent  him  by  the  Duke 
of  Devonshire  and  was  found  in  his  library  after  his  death. 
It  was  eventually  bought  by  the  British  Museum  authorities 
in  1848.  The  MS.  contains  numerous  signatures  besides 
Wyatt's  poems,  and  the  ownership  of  the  volume  has  been 
the  subject  of  much  inquiry.  Dr.  Nott  conjectured  that  it 
belonged  to  Margaret  Wyatt,  the  poet's  sister,  or  to  Mary 
Howard,  who  married  the  King's  son,  Henry  Fitzroy,  Duke 
of  Richmond,  because  the  names  "  Margaret  "  and  "  Madame 
de  Richemont  "  occur  on  f.  68a,  and  the  name  Margaret  is 
found  on  a  portion  of  the  fly-leaf. 

Mr.  E.  A.  Bond  (Athenwum,  May  27,  1871)  amplified  Dr. 
Nott's  remarks.  He  showed  (i)  that  the  name  "  Margaret  " 
had  three  letters  "  j?ow  "  after  it;  (ii)  that  the  handwriting 
agreed  with  that  of  Margaret  Howard;  (iii)  that  the  owner 
of  the  volume  was  therefore  Margaret  Douglas,  who  married 
Sir  Thomas  Howard  in  1536,  and  became  the  wife  of  the 
Earl  of  Lennox  in  1544;  (iv)  that  there  are  poems  by 
Margaret  and  Thomas  Howard,  and  the  name  of  Mary 
Shelton  occurs  several  times. 

Mr.  Bond  conjectured  that  Mary  Shelton  was  first  owner 
of  the  MS.,  and  that  it  passed  into  the  possession  of  Margaret 
Howard. 

Now  the  cover  of  the  D  MS.  testifies  to  other  owners,  for 
the  central  panel  of  the  front  cover  has  the  initials  M  F,  and 

125 


126  SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S  POEMS 

the  back  has  the  letters  S  E ;  these  are  placed  side  by  side, 
while  the  initials  on  the  front  cover  are  one  above  the  other. 
The  discovery  of  the  owner  of  the  volume  ought  to  throw 
light  upon  these  initials. 

There  are  fragments  of  other  signatures  on  the  scrap  of 
vellum  preserved  as  a  portion  of  the  original  fly-leaf. 
Besides  the  names  "  Margaret  How  ..."  and  "  Mary 
Shelton,"  which  are  written  carelessly  across  the  vellum, 
there  are  portions  of  distinct  signatures  at  the  top  of  the 
scrap  of  vellum.  A  word  "  marayge  "  l  has  immediately 
below  it  the  letters  "  H.  Ho,"  below  this  is  another  partial 
signature,  "  Henr,"  and  a  portion  of  a  downward  stroke. 
These  two  vestiges  of  signatures  are  enclosed  in  the  usual 
form  of  flourish  common  at  that  time.  Now  these  partial 
signatures  ought  to  reveal  the  owners  of  the  MS.,  and  give 
some  clue  to  the  letters  on  the  cover,  while  a  conclusive 
chain  of  evidence  must  necessarily  include  Margaret  Howard 
and  Mary  Shelton. 

Mr.  Bond  suggested  Mary  Shelton  as  the  first  owner;  it 
will  be  advisable  to  deal  with  her  first. 

The  State  Papers  give  the  following  facts  :  Sir  John  and 
Lady  Shelton  were  partisans  of  Anne  Boleyn.2  Sir  John 
was  Steward  of  Princess  Elizabeth's  household.3  Lady 
Shelton,  Anne  Boleyn's  aunt,  was  "  gouvernante  "  to  the 
"  Lady  Mary,"  Catherine  of  Arragon's  child.4  In  1536  "  the 
daughters  "  of  Lady  Shelton  5  are  mentioned,  but  not  by 
name.  Margaret  Shelton,6  famous  for  her  beauty,  is  sent 
to  Court  in  the  same  year  to  attract  the  King's  attention 
and  to  divert  him  from  Anne  Boleyn's  enemies.7  This 
Margaret  Shelton  is  described  as  "  marvellous  like  "  8  Chris 
tina,  Duchess  of  Milan,  whose  portrait  of  late  has  attracted 
so  much  attention.  Mary  Shelton  is  not  mentioned  ;  she 

1  Mr.  D.  T.  B.  Wood,  MS.  Dept.  Brit.  Mus.,  kindly  interpreted  this  word 
for  me  as  marriage. 

2  State  Papers.  3  Ibid,  4  /w&  6  /6^ 
6  Ibid-                       7  Ibid.                       s   Venetian  Archives.     1539. 


THE   D  MS  127 

was  probably  a  younger  daughter,  but  if  she  were  the  first 
owner  it  must  have  been  before  1536,  for  in  that  year  Sir 
Thomas  Howard  was  imprisoned  in  the  Tower,  and  using 
the  D  MS.  as  a  solace  to  his  grief  by  writing  poems  to  his  lady. 
Now  Mary  Shelton's  name  appears  in  connection  with  the 
Howards,  and  is  coupled  with  Henry  Howard's  friend  Sir 
John  Clere.  But  Henry  Howard  was  occupied  with  Henry 
Fitzroy,  the  King's  son,  until  after  his  death  in  1536.  From 
1540-5  Sir  John  Clere  was  Henry  Howard's  companion. 
They  were  imprisoned  in  the  Fleet  together,  and  in  1545, 
when  Sir  John  Clere  died  from  the  effects  of  wounds  received 
while  protecting  Henry  Howard,  his  friend  wrote  verses  to 
his  memory  in  which  the  following  line  occurs — 

Shelton  for  love,  Surrey  for  Lord  thou  chase. 

Internal  evidence  from  the  D  MS.  furnishes  two  facts.  Mary 
Shelton's  handwriting  and  that  of  Sir  E.  Knyvet  (another 
friend  of  Clere)  occur  on  the  same  page,  and  the  only  poem 
in  the  D  MS.  by  Henry  Howard  is  copied  by  Mary  Shelton. 
Available  evidence,  then,  gives  the  following  results. 
Mary  Shelton  is  not  mentioned  before  1536.  Between 
1540-5  she  is  connected  with  the  Howards  and  their  friends 
E.  Knyvet  and  Sir  J.  Clere.  Knyvet  and  Clere  are  first 
mentioned  in  the  State  Papers,  1541.  Sir  J.  Clere  was  the 
friend  and  companion  of  H.  Howard,  1540-5.  Surrey  wrote 
the  sonnet,  mentioning  Shelton,  in  memory  of  Clere,  1545. 
The  only  poem  in  the  MS.  by  Lord  Howard,  and  certainly 
written  after  1536,  was  inserted  by  Mary  Shelton.  It  is 
clear  then  that  Mary's  part  in  the  MS.  is  1540-4,  and  she 
is  therefore  not  the  first  owner.  The  partial  signatures  on 
the  upper  part  of  the  scrap  of  fly-leaf  ought  to  reveal  some 
clue  to  the  ownership.  Let  us  take  the  first  name,  H.  Ho. 
In  1526  Henry  Howard,  son  of  the  Duke  of  Norfolk,  was 
eight  years  of  age.  He  had  received  a  careful  education l 
1  Deux  Genlilshommes  poetes.  Bapst. 


128  SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S    POEMS 

under  the  tutelage  of  John  Cheke.  Henry  was  early  cele 
brated  for  his  accomplishments;  he  wrote  elegant  transla 
tions  and  took  pleasure  in  versification  while  still  a  child. 
His  fondness  for  verse  was  partly  inherited  from  his  relations, 
Bourchier,  Lord  Berners;  Parker,  Lord  Morley;  Strafford, 
and  George  Boleyn.  The  Duke  of  Norfolk,  who  held  a  high 
position  at  Court  when  Wyatt  was  the  leader  of  the  courtly 
makers,  may  have  presented  his  son  with  the  D  MS.  for  copy 
ing  the  poems  that  he  brought  from  court.  " !).  f)0."  evi 
dently  stands  for  the  first  owner,  Henry  Howard ;  the  name 
is  enclosed  in  the  usual  form  of  flourish  common  to  signa 
tures. 

In  1529  Henry  was  chosen  to  be  the  companion  of  Henry 
Fitzroy,  Duke  of  Richmond  (son  of  Henry  VIII  and  Elizabeth 
Blount),  then  eleven  years  of  age.  They  lived  at  Windsor 
and  shared  everything  in  common.  The  young  prince  was 
studious  and  thoughtful,  delighted  in  poetry,  and  played 
perfectly  on  the  lute.1  He  evidently  became  joint  owner 
of  the  D  MS.,  and  his  name  was  written  below  Howard's. 
"  $Jen;t)  "  therefore  stands  for  "  Henry  Fitzroy."  A  com 
parison  of  their  signatures  in  Doyle's  Baronage  corroborates 
this  theory.  Henry  Howard's  signature  has  the  rounded 
"  Jj "  as  here,  and  that  of  the  prince  has  an  upright  letter 
"&"  somewhat  after  the  style  of  his  father's  signature.  A 
series  of  entries  was  made  during  the  years  1529-32.  Such 
poems  as  "  Hey  Joly  Robyn  "  and  "  And  wylt  thou  leve  me 
thus  "  were  probably  copied  into  the  MS.  at  this  time.  It 
is  probably  due  to  Fitzroy 's  love  of  music  and  the  King's  love 
for  his  son  that  some  of  Wyatt's  finest  lyrics  were  inserted 
at  this  time  and  handed  down  to  posterity;  for  although 
Wyatt  was  then  absent  in  Calais,  his  lyrics  circulated  in  MS. 
and  were  sung  for  the  amusement  of  the  Court. 

In  1532  Howard  and  Fitzroy  went  to  France,  were  re 
ceived  at  the  Court  of  Francis  I  and  treated  like  the  King's 
1  Deux  Oentilshommes  poetes.  Bapst. 


THE   D   MS  129 

own  sons.  They  returned  to  England  and  came  to  Court 
in  1533.  Anne  Boleyn  had  become  Queen.  She  was 
anxious  to  bring  about  a  marriage  between  Mary  Howard, 
Henry's  sister,  and  Fitzroy,  the  young  Duke  of  Richmond.1 
The  King  favoured  her  wishes,  and  Mary  became  Duchess 
of  Richmond,  and  took  precedence  with  her  husband  before 
"  all  England,"  2  and  he  received  all  the  honours  due  to  the 
heir-apparent.  At  this  point  the  clue  appears  to  the  mys 
terious  word  marayge,  and  the  signatures.  Among  Mary's 
wedding  gifts  was  the  little  volume  of  verses  presented 
jointly  by  her  husband  and  brother;  and  it  is  tempting  to 
read  the  inscription  as  — 

[To  Mary 
on  her] 


Before  presenting  the  volume  the  Duke  of  Richmond  added 

M 

his  wife's  initials  to  the  front  panel  of  the  cover  ;  thus  — 

f 

for  Mary  Fitzroy.  Much  is  known  about  Mary  from  her 
earliest  youth,  when  the  family  sat  in  conclave  to  decide 
whether  the  child  (aged  two  !)  should  be  placed  under  her 
brother's  tutor  for  Latin,  and  decided  that  "  she  was  yet  of 
tender  age  and  might  wait  awhile,"  to  the  time  that  she 
undertook  the  education  of  Henry's  children  after  his  execu 
tion.  She  was  clever  and  high-spirited,  and  took  the  same 
interest  in  music  and  poetry  as  her  brother;  in  later  years 
she  was  described  as  a  woman  of  calm  judgment.  She 
became  a  friend  of  Wyatt  and  an  admirer  of  his  verse,  and 
under  her  supervision  the  large  group  of  poems,  f.  69b,  was 
begun.  The  Court  circle  included  Anne  Boleyn,  Margaret 

1  Deux  Gentilshommes  po&tes.     Bapst. 

2  See  State  Papers,  Henry  VIII,  1533. 


130  SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S  POEMS 

Douglas,  the  King's  niece,  Thomas  Howard  (Henry's  uncle), 
Margaret  Shelton,  Henry  Howard  and  the  Duke  of  Rich 
mond.  Anne  Boleyn's  connection  with  the  MS.  is  to  be  seen 
in  f .  67b  in  the  inscription — 

"  $  an  goto  tea 

a*w 

At  the  foot  of  the  page  f .  69a  is  a  hand  badly  drawn  and  the 
signature  "  &n." 

There  is  a  curious  connection  between  the  inscription 
"  I  am  yowres,"  and  the  poem  "  That  tyme  that  mirth 
did  stere  my  shy  pp."  The  last  three  lines  of  the  first 
stanza  run — 

Then  in  my  bok  wrote  my  mistress 

I  am  yowres  you  may  well  be  sure 

And  shall  be  while  my  life  doeth  dure. 

D  MS.  f.  17b,  st.  i,  11.  5-7. 

The  poem  is  early  and  was  probably  written  before  1526, 
when  Wyatt  was  paying  attention  to  Anne.  If  the  in 
scription  were  written  by  Anne  Boleyn,  as  seems  most 
probable,  it  was  in  her  "  maid  of  honour  "  days.  Wyatt 
had  quite  got  over  his  former  penchant  for  Anne  in  1533, 
but  the  presence  of  her  writing  and  this  poem  in  the  D  MS., 
suggest  the  possibility  that  the  volume  belonged  to  Wyatt 
in  the  first  place.1  When  he  went  to  France  in  1526,  rather 
disgusted  with  life  in  general,  he  may  have  left  behind  him 
the  volume  containing  his  early  poems,  which  the  Duke  of 
Norfolk  presented  to  his  son. 

Margaret  Douglas'  handwriting  is  found  on  many  of  the 
pages  containing  the  large  group  of  poems  copied  under 
Mary  Fitzroy's  supervision.  A  running  commentary  is 

1  It  is  impossible  to  prove  this  without  further  evidence.  The  MS.  was 
clearly  intended  for  Court  poems,  in  which  Wyatt' s  had  a  conspicuous 
place.  When  it  became  the  property  of  Mary,  Duchess  of  Richmond,  one  part 
was  devoted  entirely  to  Wyatt's  poems,  hence  the  large  group  of  poems 
copied  consecutively  in  the  same  hand,  ff.  69-87. 


THE   D   MS  131 

made,  denoting  her  favourite  pieces;  such  comments  occur 
as  "  Lerne  but  to  syng  this,"  "  and  thys,"  "  and  thys 
chefly  ";  but  remarks  cease  after  f.  81b,  and  a  break  occurs 
in  the  MS.  The  pages  preceding  are  much  worn  by  constant 
perusal;  Lady  Margaret's  comments  are  on  these  pages. 
When  the  poems  are  continued  in  the  same  hand,  the  ink 
is  much  fresher  and  the  pages  quite  clean. 

Events  occurred  in  1536 1  which  explain  this.  The 
Court  had  hardly  recovered  from  the  sudden  execution  of 
Anne  and  George  Boleyn  and  their  associates,  when  it  was 
startled  by  the  news  that  Sir  Thomas  Howard  had  secretly 
married  Margaret  Douglas.2  The  King  was  furious,  and 
vowed  heavy  punishment  on  the  offenders.  Inquiry 3 
proved  that  Sir  Thomas  Howard  had  loved  the  Lady 
Margaret  for  a  year,  that  the  Duchess  of  Richmond  had 
lent  her  support 4  and  chaperonage  in  order  that  they  might 
meet  without  suspicion; 5  the  lovers  had  met  many  times 
in  the  presence  of  the  Duchess,  but  always  in  the  absence 
of  the  Lady  Boleyn.0  Margaret  had  received  a  champring, 
while  Sir  Thomas  was  in  possession  of  a  diamond  and  a 
"  phisnamye  "  7  given  to  him  by  Margaret;  they  were 
otherwise  innocent.  Both  culprits  were  sentenced  to  im 
prisonment.  Cromwell,  possibly  to  abate  the  King's  anger t 
declared  that  he  had  obtained  a  statement  from  the  lady 
that  "  she  ceseth  to  have  feelings  for  that  gentleman."  8 
Margaret,  meanwhile,  found  means  to  communicate  with  Sir 
Thomas  Howard.  She  engaged  the  help  and  sympathy  of 
her  friend  Mary,  Duchess  of  Richmond,  now  a  widow. 
Mary  must  have  lent  her  the  D  MS.  The  volume,  with 
Margaret's  comments  scattered  over  the  pages,  and  a  few 
verses  written  by  her  in  pencil,  was  surreptitiously  conveyed 
to  Sir  Thomas  in  the  Tower.  This  explains  the  worn  pages, 
especially  f .  81,  which  contains  the  song  "  Now  all  of  change," 

1  State  Papers,  1536.          2  Ibid.         3  Ibid.          4  Ibid.          5  Ibid. 

6  Ibid.  7  Ibid.  *  State  Papers. 

K  2 


132  SIR   THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

with  Margaret's  comment  "  Lerne  but  to  syng  yt."  The 
D  MS.  itself  continues  the  story. 

A  series  of  poems  by  Sir  Thomas  Howard  occurs  in  another 
part  of  the  book.  Stanzas  of  intense  hopefulness  and  assur 
ance  that  all  will  be  well  are  followed  by  verses  expressing 
firmness  and  unaltered  resolve  to  remain  true  to  Margaret. 
He  speaks  of  means  taken  to  undermine  his  resolution  by 
cajolery  or  cruelty,  but  the  poems  always  end  with  loving 
words  to  "  my  none  swete  wyf."  At  length  privation  told 
upon  a  frame  that  was  never  robust,  and  his  last  verses  are 
a  cry  for  death  that  "  his  soul  may  go  forth  to  his  ladye." 

A  brief  statement  announced  Thomas  Howard's  death 
in  the  Tower  from  ague.  Sir  J.  Wallop  wrote  to  Lord  Lisle  : 
"  My  Lord  Thomas  died  in  the  Tower  4  days  ago  of  an  ague." 1 
The  event  is  notified  in  Wriothesley's  Chronicle.  "  This 
year,  on  All  Hallowes  Eve,  the  Lord  Thomas  Howard, 
brother  to  the  Duke  of  Norfolk,  died  in  prison  in  the  Tower 
and  his  body  was  carried  to  Thetford  and  there  buried. 
Also  the  Lady  Margaret  Douglas  that  had  lyen  in  prison 
in  the  Tower  of  London  for  love  between  him  and  her  was 
pardoned  by  the  King  and  set  agayne  at  her  libertie,  how- 
beit  she  took  his  death  very  hevelie"  Broken-hearted  and 
desperate  verses  in  the  D  MS.  bear  witness  to  Margaret's 
grief,  and  to  the  truth  of  Wriothesley's  statement. 

Henry  Howard  alludes  to  the  event  in  the  poem,  "  Each 
beast  may  chuse  his  fere." 

It  is  not  long  agoo 

Sith  that  for  love  one  of  the  race  did  end  his  lyff  in  woo 
In  tower  strong  and  high  for  his  assured  troth 
Whereas  in  teres  he  spent  his  breth  alas  the  wo  the  ruthe. 

This  outburst  of  sympathy  and  indignation  from  Henry 
Howard  was  one  of  the  first  links  in  the  chain  of  events 
which  led  him  finally  to  the  scaffold  ten  years  later. 

Such  is  the  little  tragedy  which  in  the  purity  of  its  senti- 
1  State  Papers,  Nov.  3,  1537. 


THE   D   MS  133 

ment  sheds  a  gleam  of  light  upon  a  time  otherwise  dark 
with  the  ugliness  of  passion  and  cruelty,  of  crime  and  self- 
seeking  ambition.  Margaret  resumed  her  place  in  Court 
life,  and  a  few  months  later  was  chief  mourner  at  Jane 
Seymour's  funeral. 

The  following  year  (1538)  the  Duchess  of  Richmond 
refused  to  marry  one  of  the  Seymours  and  returned  to  her 
father's  estate  at  Kenninghall,  Norfolk.  She  never  married 
again.  She  had  never  lived  with  her  young  husband,  so 
history  calls  her  the  maiden-wife-and-widow  in  one.  It 
is  quite  possible  that  the  Duchess  of  Richmond  was  the 
friend  of  Wyatt's  later  years,  the  "  Phyllis  "  that  took 
"  the  place  that  Brunet  had  ";  and  perhaps  the  object  of 
Wyatt's  lines  "  A  face  that  shuld  content  me."  Mary  was 
good-looking,  clever  and  accomplished,  a  sympathetic 
friend,  and  high-spirited.  She  possessed,  moreover,  a  cer 
tain  dignity  and  pride  due  to  her  birth  and  her  place  at 
Court,  though  it  never  degenerated  into  that  insolent 
haughtiness  that  caused  her  brother's  ruin.1  She  seems  to 
have  settled  down  to  a  sincere  friendship  with  Wyatt — the 
outcome  of  a  warm  admiration  of  his  poetic  ability  which 
she  shared  with  her  brother,  Henry  Howard,  and  Wyatt's 
attractive  personality  no  doubt  cemented  the  friendship. 
His  release  in  1541  was  due  to  the  efforts  of  Henry  Howard 
and  his  sister,  the  Duchess  of  Richmond,  who  besought  their 
aunt,  Catherine  Howard,  then  newly  crowned,  to  use  her 
influence  for  Wyatt's  pardon.  The  King  was  no  doubt  glad 
of  the  opportunity  and  pardoned  him  unconditionally.2 

In  1541  Margaret  Howard  obtained  permission  to  live 
with  her  friend  Mary  at  Kenninghall.  Mary  Shelton's 

1  See  Bapst  for  this  side  of  Henry  Howard's  character. 

2  Reading  between  the  lines  it  is  clear  that  Henry's  reliance  upon 
Wyatt   was  extraordinary.     The  machinations   of   the   Council,   among 
whom  were  his  deadly  enemies,  had  procured  his  imprisonment,  but  the 
King  caught  at  the  opportunity  of  pardoning  him,  and  from  that  time  to 
his  death  loaded  him  with  honour,  and  trusted  him  implicitly. 


134  SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

verses,  Sir  E.  Kny vet's,  and  other  miscellaneous  poems 
were  inserted  within  the  next  three  years.  Mary  continued 
the  entries  of  Wyatt's  poems  which  included  "  So  feble  is 
the  threde,"  and  parts  of  the  Satires. 

In  1544  Lady  Margaret  was  affianced  to  the  Earl  of 
Lennox,  and  returned  to  Scotland.  Mary  must  have  given 
the  volume  of  verses  to  her  friend  in  reminiscence  of  her 
life  at  the  English  Court,  for  the  next  event  to  notice  in  the 
D  MS.  is  the  presence  of  Lord  Darnley's  verses  in  his  own 
handwriting.  Now  Lord  Darnley  was  the  son  of  Margaret 
Lennox  (nte  Douglas);  she,  moreover,  was  instrumental  in 
bringing  about  the  marriage  of  her  son  with  Mary  Queen 
of  Scots.  Lord  Darnley  was  violently  in  love  with  Mary, 
and  therefore  the  verses  in  the  D  MS.  must  have  been 
written  for,  and  given  to  her,  with  his  mother's  approval. 
Mary  Queen  of  Scots  not  only  delighted  in  music  and  poetry, 
but  her  ambitions  concerning  England  must  have  inclined 
her  to  look  with  special  favour  upon  a  volume  containing 
the  English  Court  poems.  When  Mary  fled  to  England 
after  the  battle  of  Langside,  she  evidently  included  this 
volume  in  her  baggage.  In  connection  with  this  theory 
her  baggage  was  a  constant  source  of  trouble  to  those  who 
had  the  charge  of  her;  they  grumbled  about  the  several 
carts  of  books l  that  she  insisted  upon  taking  with  her 
whenever  her  place  of  residence  was  changed. 

For  many  years  she  was  placed  under  the  Earl  of  Shrews 
bury's  charge.  His  wife,  Elizabeth,2  was  one  of  the  charac 
ters  of  that  day;  her  son,  Henry  Cavendish,  by  a  former 
husband,  also  proved  a  friend  to  Mary  Queen  of  Scots, 
and  as  a  token  of  gratitude  she  probably  gave  them  the 
volume  of  poems.  This  theory  is  corroborated  by  the  Letters 
S.  E.  on  the  back  of  the  book;  they  stand,  I  believe,  for 
Shrewsbury  and  his  wife  Elizabeth.  It  is  by  no  means  un 
common  for  books  to  bear  the  names  or  initials  of  husband 
1  See  Froude.  2  Popularly  known  as  "  Bess^'of  Hardwioke." 


THE   D   MS  135 

and  wife.  A  handsomely  bound  volume l  in  the  British 
Museum,  bears  the  initials  H.  A.  surmounted  by  a  crown 
and  standing  for  Henry  VIII  and  Anne  Boleyn.  A  further 
proof  of  the  final  ownership  of  the  D  MS.  by  Shrewsbury 
and  his  wife  Elizabeth  is  the  fact  that  this  lady  was  the 
founder  of  the  Devonshire  Estates  in  Derbyshire.  She 
outlived  three  successive  husbands,  who  all  left  her  huge 
possessions  which  she  employed  in  building  up  the  fortunes 
of  the  Cavendish  family.  The  Devonshire  MS.  was  probably 
one  of  the  first  books  to  be  placed  in  the  Cavendish  Library, 
originally  at  Hardwicke  Hall.  Chatsworth,  built  through 
her  endeavours,  became  the  final  resting-place  of  the 
treasures  that  were  collected  by  this  family;  thus  the 
Devonshire  MS.  remained  after  Elizabeth's  death  appar 
ently  untouched  until  it  was  unearthed  in  the  early  days 
of  the  nineteenth  century  and  used  by  Nott  for  his  edition 
of  Wyatt.  It  now  has  a  fitting  resting-place  in  the  British 
Museum,  after  its  stirring  history. 

Internal  evidence  has  thus  enabled  us  to  piece  together 
the  story  of  the  D  MS.  by  means  of  external  evidence 
drawn  chiefly  from  the  State  Papers,  Wriothesley 's  Chronicle, 
Doyle's  Baronage,  and  Froude's  History  of  England.  The 
historical  facts  corroborate  the  internal  evidence  and  give 
clues  to  the  first  owners,  and  to  the  later  owners  whose 
initials  are  to  be  found  on  the  covers  of  the  book.  In  this 
way  Wyatt's  life  and  times  open  out  before  us.  As  we  turn 
over  the  pages  of  the  D  MS.  we  not  only  read  Wyatt's 
Court  poems,  but  we  are  admitted  into  the  very  life  and 
atmosphere  in  which  he  breathed;  the  mist  of  years  is  dis 
pelled,  and  we  are  carried  into  the  presence  of  gay  nobles 
and  Court  ladies,  and  into  the  most  intimate  relations  of 
his  life  and  the  most  thrilling  incidents  of  his  day. 

1  Show  case,  King's  Library. 


APPENDIX  B 

SPECIMEN   SHEETS   OF  POEMS 

1.  Rondeau.     Beholde  love.       The   earliest  c.  1527-8 

example. 

2.  Sonet.          The  long  love.      Earliest    ex-          c.  1527-8 

ample. 
S.Sonet.  Ye  that  in  love.     Probably  writ-       1537-9 

ten  in  Spain. 
4.  Epigram.     Alas  Madame.        Middle  period.         1533-6 

1.  RONDEAU 

Beholde  Love  thy  power  how  shee  despiseth 
My  great  payne  how  litle  shee  regardeth 
the  holy  oth,  whereof  shee  taketh  no  cure 
broken  she  hathe  :  and  yet  shee  bideth  sure 
right  at  her  ese  :  and  litle  she  dredeth 
Wepend  thou  art :  and  she  unarmed  sitteth 
Too  thee  disdaynfull :  her  lyf  she  ledeth 
Too  me  spitefull :  w*  owte  cawse  or  mesure 

Beholde  Love. 

I  am  in  holde  :  if  pitie  thee  moveth 
goo  bend  thy  bowe  :  that  stony  hert  breketh 
and  with  some  stroke  avenge  the  displeasure 
of  thee  and  him  :  that  sorrow  doeth  endure 
and  as  his  Lorde  thee  lowely  entreateth 
Beholde  Love. 

E  MS.,  f.  la.     Signed  "  Tho." 
For  variants  see  Appendix  C. 

This  rondeau  is  probably  the  first  of  Wyatt's  translations, 
and  attempt  at  a  five-stressed  line  following  the  Italian 
example  in  the  use  of  the  hendecasyllable.  It  is  placed 
first  in  his  Autograph  Volume  (E  MS.).  It  is  the  first  of  the 
large  group  of  poems  in  the  D  MS.  where  the  refrain  is 

136 


SPECIMEN   SHEETS   OF  POEMS  137 

repeated  after  the  fifth,  as  well  as  the  eighth  and  thirteenth 
lines.  This  rondeau  has  been  corrected  in  the  E  MS.  by 
another,  later  hand.  There  are  about  half-a-dozen  instances 
in  this  MS.  of  corrections  not  Wyatt's,  all  in  the  same  hand, 
probably  G.  F.  Nott's. 

For  example :  1.  7,  "  all "  is  interpolated  before  her,  but  Wyatt 
regards  the  word  disdaynful  as  four  syllables.  (Cf.  No.  2, 
where  "  ain  "  is  syllabic;  a  sign  is  placed  under  it,  thus  : — 
rayned.)  It  will  be  observed  that  the  use  of  the  hendeca- 
syllable  in  the  first  part  gives  a  slow,  mournful  effect  to  the 
complaint.  The  second  part  expresses  an  indignant  com 
mand,  the  movement  is  consequently  hurried,  and  deca 
syllabics  are  substituted. 

f  ,  2.   SON^T  (  I 

\J       ""•*  V/  — -          \J  -^.  \Jt  -m-*  ^  ~ 

The  long  love  that,  in  my  thought  doeth  harbor :  j  «> 
and  in  my  hert  doeth  keep  his  residence :       \  a 
intoo  my  face  preaseth  with  bolde  pretence :    \§ 
and  therein  campeth  spreding  his  baner.  I Q 
She  that  me  lernes  to  love  and  suffer,   \t» 
and  wills :  that  my  trust  and  lustes  negligence :  \^i 
be  rayned  by  reason :  shame :  and  reverence  ^ 

with  his  hardinesse  takes  displeasure.  \O 

Wherwith  all  into  the  herte  forest  he  fleith.  y^. 
levyng  his  entreprise  with  payne  and  cry :      y  o 
and  there  him  hideth :  and  not  appereth  y^ 
What  may  I  doo  :  when  my  maister  fereth  ?  ^ 
but  in  the  f  elde,  with  him  to  live  and  dy.    »  Q 
for  goode  is  the  lyffe,  ending  faithfully. 

r    EMS., f.  *. 

1.  5.  First  reading  lerneth.     See  also  1.  8.  First  reading  taketh. 
1.  6.  A  trisyllable  in  the  second  foot. 

1.  7.  rayned,  the  mark  underneath  denotes  that  it  is  regarded  as  one 
syllable  ;  contrast  "  disdaynfull,"  No.  1. 

Other  examples  :  "his  cruell  despite  for  to  disgorge  and  quite  ;  " 
"  disdaynful  doublenes  have  I  for  my  hire  ; " 
"  I  have  wailed  thus." 


138  SIR   THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

But  (without  the  slurring  sign)— 

1.  "  by  crueltie  and  doublets  (eight  syllables). 

2.  "  0  cruel  causer  of  undeserved  chaunge." 

In  2,  cruel  is  two  syllables,  the  sign  under  causer,  denoting 
slurring,  prevents  the  strong  stress  falling  on  the  weak 
syllable  "  of." 

Indications  such  as  these  are  of  inestimable  value  in 
deciding  accentuation  of  doubtful  lines,  and  shows  that 
Wyatt's  scheme  was  well  thought  out. 

1.  14.  Trisyllable  for  the  second  foot. 

Note  that  the  quatrains  of  the  octave,  and  the  tercets  of 
the  sestet  are  marked  by  Capitals. 

3.  SONET 

You  that  in  love  finde  lucke  and  habundance 
and  live  in  lust  and  Joyfull  Jolitie, 
arise  for  shame  do  away  yor  sluggardie  ! 
arise  I  say  do  may  some  observaunce ! 
Let  me  in  bed  lye  dreaming  in  mischaunce, 
let  me  remembr  the  hap  most  unhappy 
that  me  betide  in  May  most  comonly, 
as  oon  whome  love  list  litill  to  advaunce. 
Sephanes  saide  true  that  my  nativite 
mischaunced  was  w*  the  ruler  of  the  may  : 
he  gest,  I  prove  of  that  the  veritie. 
in  May  my  welth  and  eke  my  liff  I  say 
have  stond  so  oft  in  such  prplexitie. 
rejoyce  :  let  me  dreme  of  yor  felicitie. 

E  MS.,  f.  64h.     Signed  "  TV." 

This  sonnet  is  a  late  one,  probably  written  in  Spain  in 
1538,  and  is  original,  with  signs  of  Chaucerian  influence 
in  11.  3-4.  There  is  a  marked  difference  in  the  fluency  and 
style  of  the  later  sonnets  ;  Wyatt  has  broken  away  from 
the  hendecasyllable  which  gives  an  awkward  effect  in 
English  verse.  This  sonnet  stands  first  for  its  felicity  of 
expression  and  tuneful  modulation  of  its  vowel  sounds. 


SPECIMEN   SHEETS   OF   POEMS  139 

1.  14.  Note  the  characteristic  trisyllable  for  the  second  foot. 
In  this  later  sonnet  the  sestet  is  not  divided  into  tercets. 

4.  OTTAVA  RIMA 

Alas  madame  for  stelyng  of  a  kysse 
have  I  so  much  yor  mynd  then  offended  ? 
have  I  then  done  so  grevously  amisse 
that  by  no  meanes  it  may  be  amended  ? 
Then  revenge  you  and  the  next  way  is  this 
an  othr  kysse  shall  have  my  lyff  ended 
for  to  my  mowth  the  first  my  hert  did  suck 
the  next  shall  clene  oute  of  my  brest  it  pluck. 

EMS.,  f.  3R    Signed  "Tho."   > 

Corrections  in  Wyatt's  hand — 

1.  1.  "  robbing  n  altered  to  "  stelyng." 

1.  5.  First  reading  "  revenge  you  then  and  sure  you  shall  not  misse.is 

1.  7.  "  first  "  altered  from  "  ton.n 

1.  8.  "  the  next  shall  clene  "  altered  from  "  the  tothr  shall." 

Corrections  by  a  later  hand  than  Wyatt's — 

1.  2.  "  therin  offended." 

1.  4.  "  the  matter  may  be  mended." 

1.  6.  "  My  lyff  through  ended." 

This  epigram  is  included  here  to  show  how  Wyatt's  MS. 
was  sometimes  altered  ;  possibly  by  Harrington,  but  more 
probably  by  Nott.  Where  the  correction  is  Wyatt's,  the 
second  reading  is  given  in  the  text  ;  when  the  correction  is 
not  Wyatt's,  it  is  given  as  a  footnote. 

The  poem  is  an  instance  of  a  very  popular  conceit ;  Wyatt's 
version  is  a  translation  of  Serafino's.  Cf.  Marot's  rondeau, 
"  En  le  baisant,"  1529. 


140 


SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S  POEMS 


H 


pel 
<< 


B 


o 

pi 


~ 

OD 


s  e 

<N         CO 


I  4 


~  §, 

*     s 

a  5 

3§« 


l!]f 

H°°r 


& 


'  i 

&       * 


5 


<N  ei      m 


,-f  1 1   1 

;_•!:    -o    p,        - 


me! 


.    S 


3    »    «         1   *    s=   1    Pa 

I  S  f  r      I  ij  "  -ft 

I  I  I  I  1  I  Si  ;  If 

;  *  j  1 1 1 !;  ?  it 

s  1 1  a  Sj  |fl  |  n 

§5|   s          b||    -;!,.*   5« 


I    "•=•• 


lilt  Illlfl  I 


i^e^co^5t-^o6  Or-I          el      co      •*  >o 


TABLES   OF   VARIANTS 


141 


u 


I! 

8| 

5^ 
23.2 


ijTiiyiij^. 
I1  IWIW1"" 

-*          ««      oS      o      p4      c5 


*      § 


§* 

il 

1,1  11 

a-3,3   ^ 

|H 

IP  gy 


n 

Is 

^ 


|     §s  i 

jjHs 

in. 


•s  I 


0^0.2:  ' 
^^    -8-S 
^  11§j 

|1    IP. 
H      ff£ 

eo  u$  o      ' 


5  § 

1    1  I  I 

1115 


^  5    *    * 

ui 


5«       S 
1«.5 


Still 

5  llj  ^  i 

1  |  II  ?  I 

P      H      ^      «      ^ 
o>      o      p-I      <M'      «' 


S  P< 

*5 


!|is 

ill 

rl1 ;!  Ill 

00        rt        <NOT         WiiOr-l' 


ii 

•S3 

3f 

UOA   -. 
.330 

5^s 


S£      ^| 

<-'^  ^v! 


V3  no 

sa 

HQ 


ii 

3wp 


£+> 


142 


SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 


i  I 
II 

8,    ? 


i  i  i 

i  1,1  |      isj  i_ 

W    i5      !     "*<     H        >     M  ^J     H 

rH        e4        >»         «        t^  rH         C*  •*        >« 


si 

si 

co      o 


3      3 

1      3 


I       §      « 

.1    s    g 


I8ll^|li 

S^fSl-sl 


i 


iilill 

^3  «  « 

(Ot^        00         CO 


z 


i! 

irl 


tn 


i 

£* 


> 

a 


I  i  F  -  5 

I 1  p  l|l 

sis 


^5*g 
S.&3 


pq     _ 

00        CO 


s-     v 

a  i 


*-- 

H  " 


H     62 

a   SJ 

lxj| 


TABLES   OF  VARIANTS 


143 


&q 


0     flj-*3 


111- 

5   0>   O 


al 


3         | 

!  I  s 


©      eo      -*      '^ 

rl          rH          r-l          to 


la 


144 


SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 


•si 


S  -c 

sii 


- 

:  I 


«  - 

a  11  lft  i  s 


>».  '     '        0 

f*>="jg*°.       ® 

M    fl     .    F 


>i    3152 


. 

H  *U  =1!  1! 


§8 


B  • 

S: 


!  I  ! 

- 


!  2 

I^ 

g    1 
1    1 


«    •« 


, 

ts 

fc     Pnfe     pq 


TABLES   OF   VARIANTS 


145 


E 


•:  i- 


*!! 

t!5 

m 


S3 

•ss 


2     3     -^ 

.-.,     I     ^§ 

15<5^3 

•<       S^ 
15       ^ 


1--5 


111 

5-0^ 


»        ^' 


I-    l's 


.S       ^- 


!.  ^^ 

'§ra      -*a 
11     59- 


I     U 
•2     ? 


3r  a"  l:a 


a*.S 


8| 


146 


SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 


copy  of  the 
Ed.  1807.) 


1 1  i 

3     S     3 


£  :    :  & 

i»  fl» 

$  «  •§  - 

3  a    s    § 

5  d*   fi   * 

«3  H,j      cs      co 


!IJ 


n 


In  this  Sion  thi 
stand 


111 


I  3 


s    S"**' 

ajg-CgS      •«  ®  S 

,    |O|8ta<|5" 

li:ii&fji 
JjJlMfi 

.«     S     fe     <!     fe 


•si* 

§  *  ^ 

c  -  £'    B 


ill! 


"ill 

.•o 


:  <u'0  *• 

^15  I 


SPH'        ei 


POEMS   IN  THE   EGERTON   MS 


147 


esare  poi  che' 
Amor  che  ne 


rl    ! 
1  f*  s 


adapted) 
Quel  antiq 

lo  non  fu  d'a 


03*        '3 

c     **" 
*     IS 


diedi. 
D'estre 


MS 

is' 
Rfli 


"•    «• 

1I° 

6  .  o 


I— I          rH          !M          CO          ^  C 


£00        OjOjH 


fe    8    S 


:  -3  - 
T  *  « 
^25 


1. 1 1  fs 

t  !  1  I  II 


11 


"ss   sj 

II    l| 


i! 


a>  g      ,«£. 


l  si 


!KIJ 


aiisd 


U 

^^    S3^    ^ 
«i     S?£S     3 


H 

> 

> 

>  >    1  1 

» 

» 

>»   »   >l  1      1 

>  > 

£ 

1 

I 

1     1     I  1 

!  1 

1  I 

1  1  1      II      1  II      1 

1    1 

1 

1 

! 

1     1     1  1 

1  1 

1  ! 

III     II     IN     1 

1    1 

ft 

1 

f 

1     !     1  1 

I  1 

1  1 

III     II     II!     1 

I    1 

•H 

I 

1 

1    >    1  > 

l> 

» 

1  »  >  1    >  I  1     1 

1    1 

Q 

> 

t 

>  r  >i 

>1 

l> 

I  |>   »   >|  |    > 

>  > 

H 

> 

'V 

*>  *>  ~» 

^ 

» 

>»   »  >»   > 

>  > 

3 

J 

• 

1 

'3 

-w 

§ 

? 

"oS 

I 

§ 

i 

| 

2 

•«"" 

3                       -s             3  0       J3 
0^43  43       +3  cj       ^j  tS  oS        oS 

2^1 

£ 

03 

I 

1 

CO       CO       so  CO 

*1 

II 

gna      c"§      c'p'c     *2 

III  U  III  1 

1  1 

«  $ 

L  2 


148 


SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 


>  C  C  C        C        £  O  G  O  « 

>«  -£-£    -S     -S^^^g 

pu  Bufi     *     ft     ft     « 


I    I 


i    I    I 


1111 


1  1     1 


I    I  I    I 


I    I 


Ii 

<  I 

S          ^«  «,  4,  „,  ^          ^ 

~        m  *  C^  o  v  c 

sSc  c  a  f3  ca     H 

H       O(B  •  flB  M  O5CC       M 


§ .  •§  I 

s-e      <* 

^i     I  ^^'^ 

II    ^1  |S| 

3*    &'c  33o 


S5  iS     SS5 


I  J    I 
S«t!s 


I 


my  mynd 
nd  cruel  f 


is  :  i  s  §f 

«.?,;  *  • 


HQlUf  i  „ 

95        ^J+il-H-a0          >»       'SS 

1lills!|j!tii 
WwW'B 


s    2     'a 

"H     *3         « 

1   I  .si 
&  I  •si 

<a     x      A§ 

a    g   &s 

rf« 
P|? 

ft'vd^i  5  '^^l  ||. 
,5^$ 


i*.  *  ~i 

fllSlS    2 


Hs"i°  ^«S5^ — 

•giii i  jfllHiis 

H    3    B    3    a    £    £H 
\ 


i 


Patience  tho  I  have  not  . 
Patience  for  my  device 
Who  hath  herd  of  such  cruel  tie  be 


POEMS   IN  THE   EGERTON  MS. 


149 


IV 

I  I 
I  I 


I    |S, 


"Sfl     p,tf 

.gdi         O  j3 

g-       °»b 

=lll 


I  I 

I  I 

I  I 

>  > 


>>!>»  |>  M>   > 

MMI  II  Ml     I 

MMI  II  Ml     I 

I  I  II  I  II  I  M    > 


I     I  I  »  I  > 


o    tl 


s  o®  a 


oO'O      O     O^-<o 


150 


SIR  THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 


11   S. 

£"  :•§ 


I  !  I  Us  *      I  Is  i  i  - 

1 1  i  111!  111!!'1 


O      O      H 


o<y 


Terza 
4  -li 


g    S    S 


1    I    I 

It! 
t*   -*j     § 

-     I    | 

til 
sil  I 

rs  = 


53      «H  « 


P 

If 


| 

s^   1 

!•§  ? 


!|, 


^  ^"S 

S  -2£ 

"8  ^M 

£  El 


|ji 


•=^i! 

!• 

If 
^ 

<U<O 


?!llllllli 
i'i^r: 


Th 
U 


A  spendyng  hand 
eth  owte 
All  hevy  myndes 


POEMS   IN   THE   EGERTON  MS. 


151 


«    .2 


8    i£ 


S    2 


! 

J.-' 


M-si 

"55  «  3 

£03  O 

E   .in 


Metrum  10. 
gus  .  .  .  tryde 


I 

"3 
o    c2 


3^    * 


?  a 


•s 


S    § 


ill 


II  I 

t^H      O 


I 

^   I    *    So  i 

O       •+*       -*a       r^3 rH  ^3 
PU      O      O      4.      O 


- 


.t-         QO         Ci  O  <M  CO 


Sfi 


S 


! 


S     ^ 

S3! 


^     £3     S5 


lau 
;h 


"o. 


1  S  2a« 


11   If  ^ 

^  SI  1 

If  w  1 

T31-1       S  <c  <c 

O>    _j    03    (D    W  >> 

•g  *  a  £  ~ 


i  ; 


!  i 


1 1 

**  '£ 
*^1 

""U 


wat 
e  thu 
o  m 


ed 


o  ASK^i 


J3|  'ial&sl'-B 
iJill 

iHH-^^fiwe^Ho 


^i 


152 


SIR   THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 


g 

=  s 


§    a    2    *    1    5 

•c    5    -S     £    I     o 


o     S      «      £ 

S  I  *  s 

-302, 


i  1  1 


i-~         S 


lit 


gfi£ 


§§'§     = 

T!    S    C 


£'£'£'£     CM     S     £     S 


1  I  I  I 

I  I  I  I 

i  I  I  I 

I  I  I  1 


I       I       I 
I       I       I 


I       I       I       I 


I    I 


I    I    I 


I       I       I       I       I 


1! 

3   I 

o 


a    s 


•s  i 


S     2 
' 


£ 


I 

:n         -J-3 

H      O 


i  i  i  !  s-t-'i-s  i 
•  1 1 1 5  ,s  *» 


fl     '-«0     ^ 

s   **i^   c 


P  f*»«5-+J!Tjir.£i'*-'  MW  M  tt)  eft  K"»T3  C 

^«sa»    &•  p    s^a   «U    >,   &   s^sgfe^? 

S|al|  fi^|2g}  S-si^il  l&l^i1 

§*  i^  1 1$  ^ilf  J  i  i1|i!iP!3  :?is 

i^  gi«  II  ail  y  Is  i  «s ;  ^lUill  B -s 


o  — jrrrf-riirj 
|l  ,  |  a  |  s  * .,  ^  * 

zs  a  I  s  5 


ItmKflUI' 


g 

M*     E       s"     § 

g     «      8     :S     I      g     1     1      g 

SiiSss^Sflf 


GLOSSARY 

Ambes-as.     The  double  ace  in  dice,  regarded  as  the  unlucky  throw  ;  five 
was  the  lucky  number.     See  "  Zins." 

"  Your  bagges  ben  nat  filled  with  amber -as 
But  with  sis  cink  then  renneth  for  your  chaunce." 

Chaucer  B.  24. 

ascart.     A  variant    of    astert,    to  start   up,  to  escape ;    ^/  aet-sterten; 

"  ascart n    appears  to  be  peculiar   to  Wyatt.     For    interchange  of 

guttural  c  and  t,  see  "  toward  "  and    "  daskard  "   for  coward  and 

dastard. 

ataced.     Not  found  except  in  Wyatt.     See  "  taced." 
avysing.     Gazing  intently  at.     */  Italian,  avissare.     Found  in  Chaucer. 

See  also  dispatch  to  King  Henry  VIII,  "  I  avysed  him.n 
chave.*    This  spelling  seems  peculiar  to  Wyatt  =  chaff,  hence  provender, 

and  used  in  the  sense  of  livelihood. 

"  Of  him  who  hath  no  chave,  and  nowhere  doeth  dwell." 

"  Chaif,"  "  caf,'?  "  chaff,"  found  in  Chaucer. 
cant.*    Kentish  word  for  (1)  a  corner  of  a  field;  (2)  a  portion.     *J  Latin, 

quantum, 
daskard.     Peculiar  spelling  for  "  dastard."     A  cowardly  person.     *J  Icel. 

dasaZr  =  exhausted  +  Romance  suffix  -ard. 
clanged.     Distant  from.     >/  Latin,  elongare. 
for -done.     Utterly  destroyed  ;  "  for-  n  is  an  intensitive  prefix. 
groins.     Grunts  ;    ^/  O.F.  grogner  =  to  grunt  or  grumble. 
gruging.     M.E.  gricchen,  with  various  meanings  :  (1)  to  murmur  ;  (2)  feel 

compunction  ;   (3)  feel  pangs  of  hunger ;   (4)    prophetic    intuition. 

Found  in  Wyatt  in  the  sense  of  remorse — 

"  A  gruging  of  the  worm  within."     (Ps.  cxxxviii.  27.) 

heins.*  Peculiar  to  Wyatt.  Dialectal  word  found  in  the  North,  especially 
Yorkshire,  as  hains  ^  Icel.  haegur,  a  hedge  ;  used  in  the  sense  of 
surrounding  a  field  with  a  hedge  for  the  growth  of  grass,  and  called 
haining.  It  can  be  used  figuratively  as  a  "refuge" — it  has  this  force 
in  Wyatt;  the  "e"  spelling  is  no  doubt  due  to  Wyatt's  preference 
for  "  e  n  rather  than  "  a.n 

"  for  that  in  heins  to  fle  his  wrath  so  ryff 
he  hath  me  forced  as  ded  to  hyd  my  hed." 
153 


154  SIR   THOMAS   WYATT'S   POEMS 

heins.*  The  reading  with  "  heins  ??  was  corrected  in  Harington's  edition 
of  the  Psalms,  because  the  word  was  unknown  in  the  south,  and  the 
corrected  line  has  appeared  in  every  edition  of  Wyatt.  Wyatt's 
text  is  here  restored,  The  first  reading  in  the  E  MS.  makes  the 
meaning,  "  heins  "  as  refuge,  even  more  clear — 

"  for  that  in  heins  as  man  in  mortal  stryff 
he  hath  constraynd  me  for  to  hyd  my  hed." 

The  second  reading  E  MS.  is— 

"  For  that  in  heins  to  fle  his  wrath  so  ryff 
he  hath  me  forced  as  ded  to  hyd  my  hed." 

(Correction  by  Wyatt.) 

kappur.*  Peculiar  to  Wyatt  ;  it  is  traced  to  a  dialectal  word  (York 
shire  and  northern  counties),  as  a  term  applied  to  a  young  colt ;  it 
has  a  secondary  meaning,  "wanton"  in  the  form  "kipper," 
J  Danish  kippe,  a  low  ale-house  (W.  D.  D.).  It  is  used  satirically 
by  Wyattr- 

"  Savoureth  somewhat  of  a  kappur's  stable,'1 

in  the  sense  of  a  wanton,  wild,  or  unrestrained  person. 
koward.    The  spelling  in  the  E  MS.  appears  "  Toward." 

"  And  if  thou  spake  Toward  "  (koward  ?) 

Changed  in  printed  editions  to  a  word.     O.F.   coward,    »J   cauda 
+  German  suffix   -ard.     Wyatt's    preference   for  "  k  )?  rather  than 
"  c  "  spelling  cannot  be  set  down  to  northern  influence.     It  is  found 
frequently  in  the  south.     Cf.  Lekebusch. 
nappy.    Foaming,  having  a  head,  applied  to  ale.     Cf.  Skelton — 

"  Ale  ...  so  nappy  for  the  nonce." 

quakyud.    Archaic  form  of  pres.  participle  term.,  -inde,  -ende.     True  pres. 

participle  forms  were  replaced  by  the  verbal  noun  ending  -unge, 

>  ing. 
rabate.    Abate,  diminish  (Nares  Glossary).     Cf.  Puttenham,  "  and    this 

alteration  .  .  .  sometimes  by  rabbating  a  syllable  or  line.'5 
shright.     Shriek,  used  as  a  noun  by  Wyatt.     Only  found  elsewhere  as  a 

preterite  or  past  participle.     Cf.  Chaucer — 

"  Shrighte  Emelye  and  howleth  Palamon."     (Kt.T.  A.  2817.) 

V  Sc.  skrika  (still  preserved  in  Yorkshire  dialect  as  skrike),  M.E. 

Bchrichen.  , 

staulk.     To  go  warily  or  noiselessly;  probably  connected  with  A.S.  stealc. 
sitleth.    Impersonal  verb,  it  is  becoming,  or  "  fits."     "  It  sitteth  me  to 

nere,"  ».  e.  it  fits  me  too  closely. 


GLOSSARY  OF    ARCHAIC  WORDS  155 

taced.     Borrowed  by  Wyatt  from  Italian  taceto  "  silenced,"  "  quieted," 
"  stilled." 

"  And  where  I  had  my  thought  and  mynd  a^taced 
From  al  erthely  frailnes  and  vayne  pleasur,'5 

traced.     Borrowed  by  Wyatt  from  Italian  attrassi,  "  attracted." 
"  With  the  amorous  dance  have  made  me  traced." 

Translated  from  "  La  qual  m'  attrasse  all '  amorosa  schiera." 
It  is  curious  that  we  find  ataced  for  the  translation  of  tacito,  and 
traced  instead  of  atraced  for  the  translation  of  attrasse.     The  addition 
of  the  prefix  "  a  "  to  the  second  word  instead  of  the  first,  prevents 
double  slurring.     It  occurs  in  Wyatt's  most  faulty  poem,  and,  which 
ever  way  it  is  read,  refuses  to  become  regular. 
The  form  as  it  is  found  is  certainly  preferable  to 

"  With  the  amorous  dance  have  made  me  a  traced 
And  when  I  had  my  thought  and  mynde  taced." 

to-torn.     Torn  in  shreds,  with  intensitive  prefix  "  to.'-* 
zins.     zin,  ^  cing,  the  name  for  five  in  a  throw  of  dice.     Two  fives,  or  a 
five  and  a  six,  was  the  lucky  number.     See  "  Ambes-as." 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 

ENGLISH   WORKS 

Date  of 
Publication. 

ARBEB,  E.     An  English  Garner        .        .        .      '.!'.'•-•'.  1903 

,,  The  Surrey  and  Wyatt  Anthology         ....  1903 

„  British  Anthologies.     H.  Howard's  Poems .         .         .  1901 

ARIOSTO.     Chambers' English  Poets         .         .         .        „...,.. 

ATKINSON,  J.  C.     Kentish  Words,  ed.  W.  W.  Skeat     "  ;  V   .    '     .  1876 

BERNARD,  E.  R.     Great  Moral  Teachers,  Epictetus        .    '    .        .  1906 

BEZE,  THEODORE  DE.     Psalms '  .  1582 

BOAS,  F.  S.     Shakespeare  and  his  Predecessors      ....  1896 

BOHN,  H.  G.     Sonnets,  Triumphs  and  other  Poems  of  Petrarch    .  1849 

J7         "   Minor  Dialogues  of  L.  Anns.  Seneca        .         .         .  1884 

,,  Lives  of  the  Queens  of  England        ....  1857 

BOWYER  NICHOLS.     A  Little  Book  of  English  Sonnets    .         .        .  1901 

BROWNE,  J.  C.     History  of  Boxley  Parish       .   '  .;  * ':      ."      .        .  1892 

CAMDEN  SOCIETY.     Diary  of  H.  Machyn,  Citizen    ....  1848 

CAVENDISH.     Life  of  Wolsey 

CELLINI,  BENVENUTO.     Memoirs,  revised  by  Ricci  ....  1904 

CHAMBERS.    English  Poets 

CHAUCER,  GEOFFREY.     The  Boke  of  the  Tales  of  Caunterburie       ,1493(?) 

„  ,,  Boke  of  Caunterbury  Tales,  ed.  Pynson      .  1526 

The  Works,  ed.  by  W.  Thynne  .         .         .1532 
GIBBER,  T.     The  Lives  of  the  Poets,  containing  MS.   notes  by 
J.  Reed  and  J.  Haslewood          .... 

COLLIER,  J.  P.     Seven  English  Poets,  Miscellanies          .         .        .  1867 

COLLINS,  A.     The  Peerage  of  England 1779 

COLLINS,  JOHN  CHURTON.     Essays  and  Studies        ....  1895 

COOPER,  T.     Athenae  Cantabrigienses     .         .         .         .         .         .  1858 

COURTHOPE,  W.  J.     History  of  English  Poetry        .         .         .    1895-1910 

DAVIS,  G.     Michael  Angelo 1908 

DISRAELI,  ISAAC.     Amenities  of  Literature      .         .         .         .         .  1881 

DODD,  C.     Church  History  of  England 1839 

DOYLE,  J.  E.     The  Official  Baronage  of  England    .         .        .        .1885 

EINSTEIN,  L.     Italian  Renaissance  in  England         ....  1902 

FANSHAWE,  R.     H  Pastor  Fido  (Trans,  from  Italian)       .         .         .  1648 
FRIEDMANN,  PAUL.     Anne  Boleyn,  a  Chapter  of  English  History 

(1527-36) 1884 

FROWDE,  J.  A.     History  of  England 1875 

FULLER,  THOMAS,  D.D.     History  of  Cambridge  University  to  1634  1840 

„  ,,  History  of  the  Worthies  of  England         .  1662 

,,  ,,  Anglorum  Speculum          ....  1684 

GARNETT,  R.     Italian  Literature 1898 

,,  Dante,  Petrarch,  Camoens 1896 

156 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  157 

Date  of 
Publication. 

Gentleman's  Magazine 1850 

GIUSTINIANO,  S.     Four  Years  at  the  Court  of  Henry  VIII      .         .  1854 

GLEESON- WHITE.     Ballads  and  Rondeaus 

HANNAH,  J.     Courtly  Poets.     Raleigh  to  Montrose         .         .         .  1870 

HARRINGTON,  REV.  H.     Nugse  Antiquse  (Notes  by  T.  Park)  .  1804 

HORSTMAN,  C.     Library  of  Early  English         .  1887 

Songs  and  Sonnets 1717 

Songs  and  Sonnets  (MS.  notes  by  T.  Park)       . 

Songs  and  Sonnets  (Bristol)      ....  1812 

Songs,  ed.  by  Bishop  Percy  and  Geo.  Stevens  .  1807 

Aldine  Edition .  1830 

HUTCHINS,  J.     The  History  of  the  County  of  Dorset       .         .         .  1774 

LELAND,  P.     Naenii  in  Mortem.      T.  Viati 1542 

MERRIMAN,  R.  B.     Life  and  Letters  of  Thomas  Cromwell       .         .  1902 

MEYER,  E.     Macchiavelli  and  the  Elizabethan  Drama     .         .         .  1897 

MORLEY  (Viscount  of  Blackburn).     Nicolo  Macchiavelli          .         .  1897 

MOTT,  L.  F.     The  Provensal  Lyric  .         .         .  ,  .  .>,        .  1901 

,,  The  System  of  Courtly  Love 1896 

MULLINGER,  J.  BASS.     The  University  of  Cambridge  to  1535          „  1873 

,,  ,,         St.  John's  College,  Cambridge     .         ...  1901 

NOTT,  G.  F.     Petrarca  Canzoniere.     Translated      .         .       ' '.    •-  •   .  1808 

,,  Works  of  Henry  Howard  and  Thomas  Wyatt   .         .  1815 

PADELFORD,  F.     Early  Sixteenth  Century  Lyrics   .         .       .  . . '  -  ; ' .  1907 

PERCY  SOCIETY.     Songs  and  Carols  (from  Harl.  MS.)     .        .     ,  .  1842 

PETRARCH.     His  Life,  Work  and  Times,  by  Hollway-Calthorpe     .  1909 

PLATO.     Symposium  (Trans,  by  B.  Shelley) 1905 

RANDOLPH,  T.     With  the  Muses'  Looking  Glass  and  Amyntas        .  1638 

RHYS,  E.     Macchiavelli's  Prince '...".  1906 

RITSON,  J      Robin  Hood  (a  collection  of  ancient  songs)  .         . :       .  1795 

,,  Pieces  of  Ancient  Popular  Poetry         ....  1791 

A  Select  Collection  of  English  Songs  .         .        -•}        .  1783 

ROUND,  JOHN  H.     Studies  in  Peerage  and  Family  History     .         .  1901 

,,  ,,          Early  Life  of  Annie  Boleyn        ....  1886 

SAINTSBURY,  G.  E.  B.     History  of  Elizabethan  Literature      .         .  1907 

,,  ,,  History  of  English  Prosody         .         .         .  1906 

,,  ,,  Minor  Poets  of  the  Caroline  Period    .         .  1905 

SENECA.     Epistles 1786 

SHEAVYN,  P.     The  Literary  Profession  in  the  Elizabethan  Age       .  1909 

"SiMONDS,  W7AJ  Sir  Thomas  Wvatt  and  his  Poems  1889 


~~SKEAT;  Prof/W.  W.     An  Essay  on  Alliterative  Poetry   .         .,,    ..  1867 

/    „            The  Tale  of  Gamelyn 1884 

„  ,,  Works  of  Chaucer          .         %  .      ,. 

SMITH,  P.  H.     The  Troubadours  at  Home       .         .         .         .  "      .  1899 

STEBBING,  HENRY,  D.D.     Lives  of  Italian  Poets     ...        .         .  1831 
STOUT,  J.     Sports  and  Pastimes       .... 

SYMONDS,  J.  A.     Life  of  Cellini        ....                 .  1888 
Renaissance  in  Italy,  vol.  i.-vii.    .         .         .        1875-86 

' English  Poets    ....     ',.•'*. 

TOTEL,  RICH ARpT\  Songs  and  Sonnets  .         .         .   •      .           July  1557 

Songs  and  Sonnets 1559 

Songs  and  Sonnets  ....                 «  1674 


158  BIBLIOGRAPHY 

Date  of 
Publication. 

Songs  and  Sonnets  .         .  ••      .  •      >         .         .  1585 

mce  Portraits     .         .         .      ;.     '.-'•'  1906 
History  of  English  Poetry,  vol.  iii.         .         .         .       -,<" 

Historical  Memoirs  of  the  House  of  Russell .         .  1833 

Early  English  Poetry  (Percy  Society)         .         .         .  1842 
Songs  and  Ballads  (Roxburgh  Club)          ',«      •';  -•  -;  ,'-• 
Songs  and   Carols   of  Fifteenth   Century   (Warton 

Club) 1856 

,,  Songs  from  the  Sloane  MS 1836 

WRIOTHESLEY,  C.    A  Chronicle  of  England  during  the  Reign  of 

the  Tudors 1875 

WYATT,  SIR  THOMAS  THE  ELDER.     Aldine  Edition         .         .         .  1830 

,,  „  ,,          Bell's  Edition  ....  1854 

FRENCH   WORKS 

BAPST,  E.     Deux  Gentilshommes  poetes  a  la  cour  de  Henry  VIII  .  1891 

BARTSCH.     Chrestomathie  Proven9ale 1908 

BLANCHEMAIN,  P.     Oeuvres  completes  de  Mellin  de  St.  Gelays       .  1873 

CATANUSI,  P.     Les  oeuvres  amoureuses  de  Petrarch       .        .         .  1669 

CELLINI,  B.     a  Paris        ....        ;'(T;f'.        .         .         .  1908 

CHASLES,  V.  E.  P.     Pietro  1'Aretin,  Sa  vie  et  ses  ecrits          .         .  1873 

COLLETEL,  G.     Vie  de  Mellin  de  Sainct-Gelais         ....  1873 

FAGUET,  EMILE.     Hist,  de  la  Litt.  fransaise  .  .  xvie  s.    .        .        .  1900 

FLORAS,  JUAN  DE.     La  deplorable  fin  de,  traduit  par  M.  Seve         .  1536 

GABBART.     Michel- Ange.     Sculpteur  et  poete         .         .        .  1908 

GAUTHIER,  P.     L'ltalie  du  xvie  siecle.     L'  Aretin  ....  1895 

GUY,  H.     Les  sources  du  poete  C.  Marot 1890 

HAUVETTE,  H.     Un  exile  florentin  a  la  cour  de  France  (au  xvie  s.)  1903 

„  Litterature  italienne 1906 

JANNET,  M.  P.     Oeuvres  completes  de  C.  Marot      ....  1884 

JEANROY,  H.     Les  origines  de  la  Poesie  Lyrique  en  France    .         .  1904 

„  Lais  et  descorts  francais  du  xiiie  s 1901 

LANSON,  G.     Histoire  de  la  Litt.  franchise 1903 

MAROT,  C.     L' Adolescence  Clementin.     Paris         ....  1532 

,,  Les  oeuvres.     Paris 1539 

PARIS,  GASTON.     Chansons  du  xve  s 1875 

»,  ,,  Esquisse   historique  de  la  Litt.  fran.  au  moyen 

agexves.    .         .       ';•'   '    r;: '  \        .         .         .  1907 
REYMOND,  M.     Michel-Ange    .        .        .     V/-^'r'  '!*        .        .         .1906 

SAINT-GELAIS.     Oeuvres  poetiques.     Lyons 1574 

SEVE,  MAURICE.     Delie  .  .  .  poesies  amoureuses.     Lyons      .         .  1862 

S.  JOHN  LUCAS.     Oxford  Book  of  French  Verse.     Oxford      .        .  1907 

ITALIAN   WORKS 

ALAMANNI,  LUIGI.     Opere  toscane.     Lugdini      '.':i,'"':   .        f          1532-3 

»  „       La  Coltivatione.     Fiorenza         ....  1546 

ANDREAS  (Chaplain  of  Pope  Innocent  IV.).       Un  Capitolo  d'Amour 

Translated 1876 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  159 

Date  of 
Publication. 

ARETINO,  PIETRO.     I  setti  Ps.  di  David.     Venetia  ....  1536 

„  ,,          I  setti  Ps.  di  David.     Venetia  ....  1539 

,,  ,,          I  setti  Ps.  di  David.     Venetia  ....  1540 

,,  ,,          Libri  della  lettere 1609 

ARIOSTO,  L.     Gli  suppositi  ed.  Cunliffe 1904 

,,  Commedie  e  satiri 1856 

,,  Orlando  Furioso 1807 

CAKDUCCI  GIOSUE.     Antica  lirica  italiana  xiii-xv  s.  .         .         .         .  1907 

,,  ,,          Petrarca  e  Boccacci  .         .         .         .         .         .  1884 

Poesie  1850-1900      .         .         .        ;->'.>-;     1901-2 

„  ,,          Studi  letterari 1893 

CASTIGLIONE,  BALDASSARO.     The  Book  of  the  Courtier  (Trans,  by 

Hoby)     .        .        .        .        .        .  1556 

,,  ,,  The  Book  of  the  Courtier  (Trans,  by 

L.  E.  Opdyck)         ....  1901 

CIMINO  SERAFINO.     Le  Rime .;     <  .  1894 

,,  „  Strambotti.     Milano 1504 

,,  ,,  Strambotti  (black-letter  ed.).     Venice     .         .  1535 

,,  ,,  Opere.     Firenze       .         .         .         .'•'•;•     *.  1516 

CODDE,  L.     Notizie  biagrafiche  de  A.  Tibaldeo     n  JVi, .  .••.-       .;         .  1845 

DAELLI.     Lettere  dell'Aretino  al  Tiziano          .        .        .        .        .  1862 

DANTE.     Opere.     Dr.  Moore    .        ii'.)  /..  Ui  i  W  A  tt    ' :  ( ;    - . »     (  -'..  1904 

FILOSSENO,  M.     Sylve.     Venetia     .    /,..-,,:••      •*        •;••••         •  1516 

LIZIER,  A.     Marcello  Filosseno        .         .         .     '   '.' '  ['    ','. ''..•!    .         .  1893 

MACCHIAVELLI,  N.     II  Principo        .        .        .       './""•.«'•       .        •  1900 

Works.     Trans ;|    .         .  1775 

PETRARCA,  F.     Eclogues  (Trans,  by  Develay) .         .         .     !    .         .  1891 

,,  Le  Rime,  ed.  Giosu£  Carducci         ,  ."'.'.  .  1899 

PETRARCHAE,  FRANCISCI.     Bucolica  carmina    .      ,.  . ,    J''  .  1502 

ROMANELLO,  G.  A.     Rhythmorum  vulgarium  .         .         .         .         .  1470 

RUBBI,  A.     Sonetti,  etc.     Cimino  Serafino.      .         ,         .    '-   .         .  1787 

,,  Parnasso  italiano   .         .         .         .    ,(.  '.  ^'  ".'        .         .  1784 

SANNAZARO,  JACOPE.     Arcadia          ....        '.        .        .  1503 

,,  ,,          Sonetti  e  canzoni.     Napoli    .         .         .         .  1530 

,,  ,,          Sonetti  e  canzoni.     Firenze  .         .         .  1533 

TASSO,  T.     L'Aminta        .         .    .1   .->*.»  v. ...  i  .,  i-Mi  .-',': :•  .  i  -.;  -».  1766 

TIBALDEO,  A.     Opere ,.  1500 

„  Sonetti  inedite 1843 

TRISSINO,  S.  G.     La  poetica  e  de  la  volgare  eloquentia  tradotte       .  1529 

,,  Le  Rime.     Venezia 1529 

ZINGARELLI.     Vita  e  le  rime  de  Bernard  de  Ventadour  .         .         .  1905 

GERMAN   WORKS 

ANGLIA,  11-12.     Zeitschrift  fur  englische  Philologie,  von  E.  Fliigel 

und  G.  Schreiner 

FLUGEL,  E.     Neuenglisches  Lesebuch 1895 

HEINZEL,  R.     Sir.  T.  Wyatt  und  seine  Stellung  in  der  Entwickel- 

ung-geschichte  der  Englischen  Literatur        .         .  1886 
KOEPPEL,  E.     Studien  zur  Geschichte  der  italienischen  Novelle  in 

der  eng.  Litt,  des  16ten  Jahrh 1892 


160  BIBLIOGRAPHY 

Date  of 
Publication. 
KOEPPEL,  E.     Studien  zur  Geschichte  des  eng.  Petrarchismus  im 

16.  Jahrhundert  .  .,  '\  .  .  '.  .  1890 
LEKEBUSCH.  Londoner  Urkundersprache  von  1430-1500  .  .  1905 
SCHLOSSER,  F.  C.  Leben  des  Th.  Beza  .  .  .  .  .  .  1809 

TEN  BRINK.     Chaucer '  •""•     •       '•'" 

TEN  BRINK  AND  SCHERER,  W.     Quellen  und  Forschungen      .        .     1874 

SPANISH    WORKS 

LASSO  DE  LA  VEGA.     Obras  .  .  .  1626.     New  York          .        .        .  1903 

Works  trans,  by  J.  Wiffen       . 

BOSCAN,  JUAN.     Estudio  critico  por  D.  M.  Menendez  y  Pelayo       .  1908 

„  ,,         Almagover  Las  Obras.     y  Garcttasso  de  la  Vega    .  1543 

Love's  Embassy  (Trans,  by  Thomas  Stanley)         .  1652 

GARCILASSO  DE  LA  VEGA  (Trans,  by  Wimn  W.  J.)    .        .         .         .  1823 

KELLY,  JAMES  FITZMAURICE.     Chapters  on  Spanish  Literature      .  1908 

,,  ,,  ,,  Spanish    Literature    (Lit.    of    the 

World) 1898 

MENDOZA,  DIEGO  HURTADO  DE.     Obras  po^ticas,  ed.  by  W.  J.  Knapp  1877 

TICKNOR.     Spanish  Literature,  vol.  i 1818 

BOOKS   OF   REFERENCE   AND   DICTIONARIES 

Biographic  Universelle. 

Dictionary  of  Biography.     Thomas. 

Dictionary  of  National  Biography. 

Dictionary  of  National  Biography.     Re-issue. 

Dictionary  of  Universal  Biography.     Waller. 

Nares  Glossary. 

New  English  Dictionary. 

Stratman.     Middle  English  Dictionary. 

Whitney.     The  Century  Dictionary. 

Wright.     The  English  Dialect  Dictionary. 

PERIODICALS 

Papers  in  Anglia,  Modern  Language  Review,  Modern  Language  Notes 
and  others. 

DOCUMENTS 

State  Papers.     Reign  of  Henry  VIII. 
Venetian  Archives. 

MSS.  of  Wyatt's  Poems.     British  Museum. 
Cotton  MS.  f.  xiii. 

MSS.,  Corpus  Christi  College,  Cambridge  (Wyatt's  Poems). 
Wriothesley's  Chronicle. 
Machyn's  Diary. 

University  Register  (Grace  Book)  Cambridge.     (Through  the  courtesy 
of  the  Master  of  St.  John's  and  the  Registrar  of  the  University.) 

Printed  for  the  UNIVERSITY  OF  LONDON  PRESS,  Ltd.,  by 
RICHARD  CLAY  &  SONS,  Ltd.,  London  and  Bungay. 


•Mi- 


DEPT,  NOV  5    1958 


PR 

2404 

F6 

1911 


Foxwell,  Agnes  Kate 

A  study  of  Sir  Thomas  Wyatt's 
poems 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SUPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY